The Create-A-Hero RPG Season II IC Thread

[CAHRPG]

WELCOME...
TO THE CREATE-A-HERO RPG SEASON II

This informative pamphlet brought to you by:
Spike_x1 (http://forums.superherohype.com/member.php?u=14266) - Editor in Chief
NiteMare Shape (http://forums.superherohype.com/member.php?u=57474) - Editor

First, an Introduction:
It has begun.

We are the Game Masters and this is our world. For many millennia, the small planet named Earth has continued a mundane, un-noteworthy existence. Then, the metahumans came. Slowly at first, the genetic creations of this new dawn soon began to sweep the planet - ranging from every continent to every sea. The Blue Blur of Chicago. The Survivor of Lost Haven. Pulse of the Blitzen District. Kensei of Japan. These metahumans increased awareness and ushered in a new age in human evolution. It has been an exciting, unpredictable adventure - and it has only begun.

Super Terrestrial Review Inside Known Encounters, or S.T.R.I.K.E., has watched the evolution of these metahumans patiently - only interfering when absolutely necessary. Now, after a short time of observation, S.T.R.I.K.E. may be ready to make its move. The only question is, will they be a force of support or destruction to the metahumans? Only time will tell.

Though the people of Earth think they have seen everything, they are poorly mistaken. Many secrets and lies have yet to be uncovered. Is Area 51 really just a testing site for experimental aircraft - or is there something more sinister about its nature? Does the city of Atlantis lie submerged in the ocean - or is it the product of pure fantasy? Does intelligent life exist in space - or are humans truly alone? The key to uncovering these answers lies with the metahuman.

One month has passed, and so much lies ahead...

For Rules, Guidelines, Applications, and Rosters, Go To:
The Create-A-Hero RPG Season II OOC Thread (http://forums.superherohype.com/showthread.php?t=303272)
Find Your Way Around Lost Haven:
Full Map:http://i166.photobucket.com/albums/u118/EBJ05/Maine.jpg
Lost Haven:
http://img243.imageshack.us/img243/8501/map2lg1.jpgMost Importantly:
HAVE FUN!
(Or Else!)

[Eddie Brock]

THE CITIZEN
PROLOGUE

_roGjxYbPag
"David McDonald is an American."

"I grew up in a little place called Moorestown. It's about halfway in-between Lost Haven and Steelhammer."

"David McDonald is a team player."

"Being captain of my high school's football team was one of the greatest experiences in my life. I really learned what it was like to lead your men into battle, and what it was like to know they had your back."

"David McDonald is a patriot."

"I just feel this need to go out there and serve my country. So, right after high school, I signed up for the Navy. It's still the best decision I've ever made."

"David McDonald is a family man."

"Oh, I love my wife very dearly. I've known her since she was a cheerleader in high school. We knew we were going to be together ever since."

"David McDonald is a role model."

"I don't care if the people vote for me or my competitor. I just want people to get out there and vote. We live in a country with a great political system, but it relies heavily on the participation of the people."

"Will David McDonald be your Governor? Vote McDonald."

"I'm just one man - doing the best I can. But if we are all just one man - or one woman, or one child - and we all do the best we can, we're going to change the world."

-Paid for by friends of David McDonald.

[Byrd Man]

The Wraith


Part I
Little Ulster
Now

The Camel cigarette hangs limply from my mouth as I stare at the blank typewriter page in front of me. Where do I begin? I guess I begin where all stories begin at...the beginning.....

One Year Ago

"This is Adam-12, we're in pursuit of a van, plate numbers 778 AMY."

The squad cars sirens are ringing full blast into the night. Peter, my partner, keeps the pedal to the metal as we tear down the dark country roads

"Adam-12. Requesting back-"

Peter rips the walkie talkie out of hand and presses the button.

"Dispatch, cancel that backup. I think we can handle it."

He hands the walkie talkie back over to me and smiles.

"Don't worry, rook. I'm sure we can handle 'em."

"What if they're packing?"
"So are we."

Peter reaches up and turns off the sirens and lights. The van we're chasing slows down and comes to a stop, we park behind him and Peter gets out.

"What are you?"

"Just follow my lead, Rook."

I gingerly follow my partner out of the car, he approaches the driver's window and leans his head in.

"Where's it at, Manuel?"

"Jesus, puto. You gave me a heart attack."

"Shut up and show me the merch."

I watch in horror as the driver hands Peter a clear plastic bag filled with heroin.

"That's that good **** right there. I'll take a few bags of these with my current protection fee."

"Pete! What the hell do you think you're doing?!"

I rush over and poke my partner in the chest. He looks me over with those cold and calculating eyes.

"I think I should open your eyes. No matter what you do, rookie. You can't stop the drug flow into Haven. So, what's so wrong with me getting a piece of the pie in the process?"

"But it's wrong! We're suppose to protect and serve."

In a flash, Peter has his gun drawn, the barrel stuck in my face. The van's driver, along with two of his buddies in the back climb out, they too have pistols.

"Listen, Rook. Either you get with the program, or you have an accident."

Time seems to slow down as I try to decide what to do. My arms move quickly, I grab Peter's gun and shoot it into the air, the smugglers drop to the ground as I haul ass back to the squad car.

"Get him!"

BLAM! BLAM! BLAM! BLAM!

I wince in pain and fall to the ground as a bullet hits me back in the shoulder.

It's all I can do to push myself back up and run into the woods.


********


My heart's beating a mile a minute as more gunshots and voices echo through the night. I've been running through the dark for close to a half hour now. My lungs burn with each breath I take in I dash through the darkness towards an opening in the woods.

The clearing I run into is a rocky cliff, the Atlantic Ocean menacingly looms at the bottom.

"It didn't have to be like this, rookie."

Peter and the drug runners come out into the clearing. They all have their guns raised at me.

"All you had to do was follow the goddamn directions. Now you have to die for it. It's going to suck, breaking in a new partner. This new one will be the third one I've had in a year. Internal Affairs are already starting to sniff around me. This is just going to make it worse."


Peter levels his gun at me, I back up until I'm only inches from the cliff's drop off.

"Just remember that if you kill me. I'll return to haunt you. A ghost of justice, a spirit that resembles all the wrong you have done. Justice will be mi-"

BLAM! BLAM! BLAM!

"Yeah, yeah, yeah."

Peter shoots me through the chest three times, how they didn't kill me, I'll never know.

I can feel the blood start to lay heavy in my chest as I lose my balance. Over the cliffs I go, falling down, down, down. My body makes a hell of a splash as I fall into the ocean. Darkness overwhelms my vision as I sink down to the water.


**************


"Gahh!"

The air that fills my lungs is so sweet as I start to crawl out of the murky water and towards the sand. How long was I under? Where am I? Why am I still alive? What happened to Peter and the heroin dealers? I don't rightfully know. But I'm certain of two things, I'm alive and they think I'm not.

But what does that mean? It means Lost Haven's police force is truly lost. They've all become corrupted by the system. This can't stand. I joined the force to fight the wrongs, not to embrace them.

In that moment of perfect insanity, my mission became all too clear. Now, all I need to do is find a way to get these wounds healed, find a set of dry clothes, and get as far away from this place as I can.

Little Ulster
Now

The sun is just starting to set. I look at the pages on my typewriter, it's a start.

I stand up from my kitchen table and look around at the small apartment, it's filled with empty pizza boxes, ashtrays filled with cigarette butts, and stacks of instruction manuals. It's funny, I pay for my hobby by writing instruction manuals under the alias William Johnson. I heard my Safe Sex and You pamphlet will be in every high school from Lost Haven to Hollywood.

Wearing only my underwear, I walk into my closet. The black pants and shirt slip on easy, I put on my socks, lace my shoes, and tie my tie. There's no reason a spirit of vengeance can't look stylish.

I spend the next hour cleaning and greasing my .45s. I drive the clips home, put the safeties on, slide them into the double holster harness. After slipping my holsters, the trenchcoat comes on next. Then the gloves, the mask rolls down over my face nice and easily. Then the fedora to top it all off.

The sun is fully set as I climb out of my window and climb up the drainpipe to the roof top.

I feel a bit funny, standing twenty stories up in my outfit. The two .45s weigh my shoulders down. Lost Haven is going to hell in a hand basket. I hate to say it, but if guys like Survivor are our only hope. It's time they get some help.

I look down from the edge of the rooftop, a siren cries into the night. That's my cue. I leap off the roof and on to a nearby fire escape.

I no longer have a name, I only have one purpose, justice. I am dead man amongst the living. I am a spectre. I am a ghost.

I am The Wraith.


http://i210.photobucket.com/albums/bb232/byrdRPG/wraith2ew2.png

[Saved]

Lost Haven

It's a dark night this evening. Despite the city lights, I can see the stars above the building roofs. It's peaceful. Very quiet. All around me there is no noise. It is calm and peaceful. But inside my mind? Inside my head it is very different. I hear the voices in my head yelling, screaming, arguing.

Some people think I am insane. They think the voices in my head are just figments of my imagination. They think the voices will go away with therapy, with drugs. No. Drugs is what got me into this mess. They won't get me out of it so easily.

I watch from the shadows of a dark alleyway as a young woman walks down the street. She's very beautiful. Very attractive. My eyes gaze at her form, her figure haunting my mind. I hear the voices in an uproar, yelling at me in anger and rage. They coerce me. Force me to do this. I can't help myself. This is how it must be.

"Yes, Maria. I know Derrick is a d*ck. Well, why else would I be with him? He's rich, remember?" She says as she speaks on her cellphone.

She passes the alley, and I start my hunt. Slowly I trail her, hugging the buildings as I pull the trenchcoat over my body. For a few blocks I continue my hunt. She continues to speak on her phone, oblivious to her surroundings. This one should be easier than the others. Unsuspecting. Succeptible. Dead.

Suddenly, she stops. She laughs loudly, and turns into an alleyway. As she walks down the dark, tight space between buildings, I smile maliciously. This is it.

About halfway down the alley, I call out to her. "Excuse me," I start, my mouth salivating eagerly. She turns around to face me, a large dark figure brooding over her.

"Hang on, Maria." She says into the phone. "What do you want, sir?"

What do I want? How funny. She is either naive or very stupid. This is Lost Haven. You don't get approached by strange men at night for no reason.

"It's a dark night, isn't it?" I ask in a sly tone. She looks at me with an annoyed expression, tapping her foot on the ground impatiently. I notice she is wearing high heels. Perfect. She won't be able to get away.

"Yes, I guess. Look, I need to go somewhere. Don't get in my way, okay buddy?" She says turning around. "What?" She asks into her phone. "Nothing, some freak." She says as she continues walking.

"Oh, miss!" I call out to her once more. She stops and slowly turns, letting out a deep breath in a disgruntled tone.

"Yes?"

"One more thing...It's time to die!" I growl, lunging at her. I push her to the ground, slamming her body into the hard concrete. She drops the phone and begins to scream.

"Stop it!" She cries. "Dear God, someone help me!" She continues to fight me as I pin her to the ground. There is no escape now. Like a fly in a spider's web, she is doomed.

I raise my hand in the air, holding it up to the sky. I feel the familiar pain in my palm as a large spear cuts through my skin. In only seconds, the large fang protrudes through my hand. It is time to feast.

As I plunge the funnel into her back, I hear the voices in my head cheering. They laugh in an evil tone, coaxing me, supporting me. I cackle as I feel my body growing stronger.

The woman's cries grow quieter by the second as I absorb her body. Her cells are sucked through the funnel in my hand and pulled into my body. Inside I can feel the transfer. I feel the cells die inside me, their energy transferred to my tissues. It is almost complete.

Suddenly, the feeling of power ends. I look down and see the woman is gone. All that is left are her clothes, wrinkled and empty. She is gone. Dead. I stand to my feet slowly, adjusting myself to the newly found energy in my body.

I take a deep breath and smile. The spike retracts from my palm, and the skin grows back over the hole. The hunt has ended, the feast is over. The hunter has had his fill tonight.

I look back down at the ground and stare at the woman's clothes. Everytime it's the same. No evidence, no trace left. I take it all. Every fiber, every cell, every drop of blood becomes mine.

I walk over to her phone and pick it up. Slowly, I raise it to my ear, and I listen. I hear the woman on the other end, yelling out to her friend. "Jane! Jane are you there?"

"This is Derrick." I say in a convincing tone. "Send the police to my house right now. I've done a terrible thing..." I smile as I close the phone, ending the call.

I throw the phone to the ground and watch as it shatters to pieces. Derrick? Who cares what happens to him. Apathy is how I've gotten by. It's the only way I can do this. These aren't people. They aren't alive. They are my food, my life source. I use them to live, to sustain myself. I used to care. It used to hurt everytime I shoved that funnel into their bodies. But now? It mean nothing. They mean nothing.

I close my eyes as a new voice enters my head. A familiar voice. One I heard not two minutes ago, crying and screaming for help.

"What have you done to me? Are those my clothes? Where's my body!? Where am I? What's going on?"

"Shut up!" I yell aloud in rage, silencing her voice. "You're part of me now. You better get used to it."

"How...how did this happen?" She asks. I smile as I walk down the alley, making my way for home.

How, I think. The voices in my head whisper, talking amongst themselves. I hear their conversations. All of them at once. They speak about the new member, what is her name? Janey. How did this happen? I ask her inside my head. Where do we begin? I ask again.

To know how this started. To know how I became this monster, this beast. We must go back. Back to the begining. Back to Haven. It all started one month ago...eighty souls ago...back before I took the first life.

[Eddie Brock]

THE CITIZEN

It's funny. Y'know, you make one passing mention that your wife was an art major in college, and they shut down the whole museum for a private tour. I guess position comes with privileges. And the best part? I haven't even been elected yet. Sure, I'm not the President or anything, but I can live with it. Besides, a couple years down the road, anything is possible.

Wow, listen to me getting ahead of myself! I'm not even the Governor of Maine yet, and I'm looking to the White House! I guess this isn't really reflecting my modest, humble upbringing, is it? I tend to get carried away at times. Just ask Katherine.

"Honey, look! It's beautiful, isn't it?" Katherine asks excitedly while pointing to a painting. I don't even bother to look at the painting. None of this art stuff means anything to me. It's just a bunch of paint on a canvas. Instead, I gaze happily at my wife.

http://www.poster.net/connelly-jennifer/connelly-jennifer-photo-jennifer-connelly-6202074.jpg

"Yes, it certainly is," I respond distantly. I tend to ask myself on a fairly regular basis: how? How did I end up with a woman like this? What did I do to deserve such a pleasant fate?

I'm shaken from my wondering by a faint tug on my arm. Katherine has moved on to the next piece. I swear, she's like a kid in a candy store. I'm so glad I was able to arrange this for her. We rarely get a night out without disruptions, so to be able to walk around the museum with no one but the curator around - it's a real treat. Even the curator has kept his distance, letting us explore freely.

"You seem tense," Katherine announces suddenly without looking away from the next painting.

I shrug nonchalantly. "I have a lot on my mind," I explain. "You, of all people, know that."

Katherine nods concernedly. "I always say that you're going to give yourself a heart attack before you even find out the election results."

Unfortunately, it's the truth. I worry so much - even though the numbers have been in my favor for quite some time. Everyone assures me that I'm going to win, but I can't know 100% until Election Day. Needless to say, the wait is killing me.

"When we get back home, I'm going to start a nice hot bath for the both of us," Katherine purrs.

I spin her around and embrace her in my arms. "Why, Mrs. McDonald, I'm certain that you're not suggesting anything," I whisper.

"Well..."

WEEEOOOOOWEEEOOOOO!

Alarms. That can't be good. Katherine and I break our embrace and begin looking around nervously. Did we accidentally touch something? That would be our luck. We get a private tour of the museum, and we do something wrong. God, I can see the headlines now. I scan the room we're in for the curator, but he's not here.

"What's going on, Dave?" Katherine shouts over the noise of the alarm. She's holding her ears to protect them.

"I don't know!" I yell back.

That's when I see him. A dark, shadowy figure at the opposite end of the large room. I can tell by his stance and appearance that he's not the curator. It looks like the alarm wasn't an accident. There's a fourth person in the museum.

The figure pauses when he sees that he's not alone. He appears unsure of what to do - and unarmed, luckily. In his hand, he holds a burlap sack. How cliché. He stands completely frozen, sizing us up almost. That's when I realize what's going on. I turn around and see a Exit sign behind me. Katherine and I are the only thing standing in the way of his escape. Now what do I do?

In the center of the room, three large sculptures stand. They nearly separate the room into two halves, and there are benches placed at the foot of each sculpture. The robber dashes for the opposite side of the sculptures to put distance between himself and Katherine and I. I guess he didn't expect me to do what I then did. Hell, I didn't expect me to do what I did.

Sprinting for the exit, I cut off the robber's escape. I don't know what's come over me, but I can't allow this guy to just run away. When the robber pauses, I realize that I have no clue what I'm doing. I'm no cop! Sure, I was in the Navy, but that didn't really prepare me for anything like this. I find myself thanking the lucky stars that this guy isn't armed.

The robber tries to deke me out, but I think back to my football days. As a quarterback, I had to learn to read incoming would-be-sackers. They would always try to fake one way and cut around the other. This is exactly what this guy is trying. However, my football experience never taught me what to do next. On the field, you're trying to dodge the hit. Now, I'm trying to cause it. As if some inner linebacker took over my body, I hunch down and tackle this guy around the waist. We collapse on the ground, and I hear Katherine shrieking in the background.

I hold the robber down, hoping that the curator isn't far away. I look over at the burlap sack lying on the ground. I hope that nothing in there broke as a result of the fall. I'd never forgive myself.

"There you are!" the old curator announces. His outburst breaks my concentration just enough to give the robber an opening. He tosses and turns until he's free of my grasp. Then, he gets up and runs through the exit - minus his burlap sack.

"I should go after him," I announce.

The curator waves me off. "The alarm signaled the police. They'll probably catch him on their way here. Besides, you saved the artifacts," the curator explains gratefully. He smiles at me from behind his bifocals.

"Artifacts?" Katherine repeats.

The curator nods. "Oh, yes, I found him in the American History section - grabbing all kinds of priceless artifacts." The curator bends down and picks up the bag. He starts to rummage carefully through it. "Though, in some cases, I think his motives were more than monetary."

I arch an eyebrow. "What gives you that impression?" I inquire. It was always my understanding that criminals stole to get rich.

"He tried to steal the Amulet," the curator replies, drawing a star on a necklace from the sack. He holds it out for Katherine and I to see. "The Amulet is purported to give mystical abilities to the one who wears it."

Some old superstition? I really doubt that's what this robber was after. I bet he just figured that all of this stuff could go for a lot of money. I don't think he was trying to obtain 'mystical abilities.'

"The Amulet dates back to the Jamestown colony," the curator begins. "The Amulet was a gift to the colonists from the Powhatan Indians. It is carved out of deer bone, and the Powhatan allegedly performed a spell on it - to give it those mystical abilities. Legend says that Betsy Ross used stars on the flag because of this Amulet."

As the curator continues his story, he hands the Amulet to me. Katherine moves in close to examine the artifact with me. I must say, this is an intriguing tale - even if it does sound like a bunch of superstitious crap. You can't perform a 'spell' on an object and give it 'abilities.' That kind of thing just doesn't happen.

"The Amulet has been preserved and passed down for generations. George Washington wore it when he crossed the Delaware. Abraham Lincoln wore it when he gave the Gettysburg Address. General MacArthur wore it when he went to the Philippines. Eventually, it wound up here - and we kept it safe. Until tonight, apparently."

The curator frowns at his last statement. I can tell that tonight wasn't one of his proudest moments. Even so, disaster was avoided.

"I hope that you don't mind if - under the circumstances - I decide to close up for the night," the curator adds.

"Of course not," I insist.

Katherine explains, "We were just about done anyway."

The curator smiles. "Well then, I need to go explain what happened to the police. If you don't want any publicity for this, I can explain that the robber dropped the bag when he realized that the museum wasn't empty."

I contemplate it for a moment. Being able to say that I stopped a robbery would be great publicity, but at this point - I've just about had it with all the media attention.

Looking to Katherine, she seems to echo the sentiment.

"I'd really rather not have to answer a lot of questions for the police and the media. Katherine and I are tired."

The curator nods.

"Take your time. There's no need to leave right this second."

And with that, he turns on his heels to go to the main entrance where - I presume - the police have begun to arrive.

"What a night, huh?" Katherine asks once the curator has left.

"Yeah. What a night."

http://l.yimg.com/img.tv.yahoo.com/tv/us/img/site/97/43/0000009743_20060920164248.jpg

[Saved]

http://i186.photobucket.com/albums/x90/Edge_027/RPG%20banners/PulseSeasonII.jpg

One Month Ago

Three figures stand in the dimly lit road. Smoke billows up from the fire of a burning building, clouding the air and forming a dense cover over the block. The fire spreads from the house, running into the road and forming a growing wall. Where the tip of the flames end, the black smoke begins.

As the fire continues to burn, the three figures stare at each other. Each man keeps his eyes on the others, watching their movements, standing perfectly still. One of the men moves through the fire, his yellow tinted skin unaffected by the hot embers of the flame. This man is Lyle, a brutal murderer, known for his inhumane treatment of his victims. He uses no weapons, no devices, no special enhancements He does not need them. His only weapon are his fists and his muscles, giving him a power no normal man possess.

The other man on the street is Quickfire. A ruthless mercenary whose only desire is to kill his targets, and keep the from ever getting up again. He carries an array of weapons, each a new addition he picked up after every encounter. He smiles sadistically as he holds a nine millimeter pistol, pointing it to the back of the third man’s head.

The third man’s name is Pulse. The hero of Blitzen, known for his own unconventional and underclass methods. He wears a torn and bloody costume, his suit. It is stretched over his scarred and stitched body, barely staying together from its violent encounters.

"I'm going to rip out your throat for this." Pulse says in an hateful voice.

"A wise man once said 'There's nothing to fear, but fear itself." Quickfire says with a prideful cackle.

"Really?” Pulse starts, his fingers gripping together as he tightens his fists. "Then he's never met me."

Pulse leans forward, thrusting his elbow back as he bends at his waist. His elbow slams into Quickfire’s ribcage, causing him to lower his arm and fire his gun. As his finger pulls back on the trigger in a nervous reaction, the bullets shoot through the air, narrowly missing Pulse’s back.

Reaching his arm back, Pulse grabs onto Quickfire’s wrist. His grip tightens, causing Quickfire to drop the gun to the ground. Pulse’s twists his arm, cracking his adversary’s wrist and shattering two of the bones inside. Quickfire immediately reacts in anger, punching Pulse in the lower back.

Brushing off the blows, Pulse pulls Quickfire forward by his arm, thrusting his other elbow into the mercenary’s waist. Quickfire ends his barrage of punches, and reaches to his belt. He pulls out a switchblade, extending the knife portion and raising his hand.

Reacting quickly, Pulse leans back, and thrusts his head backward. With a strong jerk, he slams the back of his head into Quickfire’s face. The blow disorients Quickfire, causing him to be blinded by pain as the cartilage in his nose snaps away from the bone. Blood trickles down from his nostrils as he yells out in rage, ending his attack with his blade.

Pulse turns around and releases Quickfire’s arm. He flips around, hitting the assassin with his foot in a roundhouse kick. As his enemy falls to the ground, Pulse catches him by his arm, grabbing him by the wrist on his other hand. Pulse twists the arm at the joint, popping it from the upper bones and causing Quickfire to drop his knife.

Quickfire throws a punch to Pulse’s side, hitting him in a fleshy area, and causing the hero to release him. As Pulse stumbles forward a few steps, Quickfire grabs his gun on the ground. He jumps back to his feet, not realizing the extent of the damage to his left arm. He tries to pistol whip Pulse, flailing randomly at his foe.

Pulse dodges the attacks with ease, moving about the attacks with much room to spare. He drops to the ground, falling underneath Quickfire’s legs. He thrusts his fists into the ground and forces his body up, kicking Quickfire’s jaw and knocking his head upward.

Continuing the attack, Pulse flips to his feet, landing perfectly on the broken sidewalk. As Quickfire recovers, he aims his gun, preparing to fire. Pulse doesn’t hesitate, sending a shockwave from his legs, he propels himself into the air. Like a missile, he moves upward in a straight line. Quickfire fires at Pulse before his figure fades into the cloud of smoke above, disappearing into the thick mass.

Below, Quickfire falls to his knees, the pain from his arm suddenly hitting him like a bullet. He yells in anger, gritting his teeth as he looks down to his arm.

“****!” He screams, flailing his dislocated arm. “He broke my arm! He ****ing dislodged it! That little ****!”

“It’s your fault, Quickfire.” Lyle says in a disappointed voice. “You took your eyes off of him!”

“For one second!”

“One second too much. Pulse is fast. You can’t blink when dealing with him.”

“Yeah,” Quickfire says as he reloads his gun with one hand. “I’ll keep it in mind.”

“You let him get away, you fool! Now he could be anywhere! You can’t **** up like that again, boy!”

“I’m not stupid, Lyle!” He retorts with a sneer. “Pulse didn’t run. He’ll be back. He’d never runaway from a chance like this.”

“Like what?”

“To kill two guys like us. Murderers. Assassins. To him,” he smiles, rising to his feet and pushing the clip of the gun in, pressing it against his thigh. “It’s personal.”

“Guess you’re right.” Lyle says with a grin. “Guy’s too damn stubborn for his own good.”

Lyle shakes his head in laughter, his grin wide and sinister. His eyes fall onto the area around Quickfire, staring intently. As he looks closer, he notices something odd. He notices something missing, an object that was there not seconds before. His grin fades as he remembers what the object was, and he stands straight as his eyes slowly move up to Quickfire’s head.

“Hey,” he starts as his body becomes tense with worry. “Where’s your switchblade?”

Quickfire looks down to the ground, looking intently for his blade. To his surprise, it is gone, no trace of the small knife left behind. Immediately, Quickfire raises his head, trying to search for the imminent danger. Before he can blink, a loud whistling noise sounds.

It quickly dies, cutting off abruptly with no trail. Blood sprays up from Quickfire’s neck, spewing into the air like a leaky pipe. He yells out in a silent cry, blood and saliva dripping from his mouth.

As Lyle looks more closely, he notices something in Quickfire’s neck. It’s his switchblade, returned and embedded in the assassin’s throat. Lyle’s eyes move to the sky, intently looking for Pulse. As he stares at the sky, he hears Quickfire’s body hit the ground with a thump, followed by a dying groan.

“Dammit…” Lyle whispers to himself. “He killed him. He ****ing got him.” Lyle moves forward, cracking his body and trying to untense his muscles as he prepares to fight his seemingly invisible opponent.

“Nice moves, Pulse.” He calls out with a nervous smile. “But it will take more than just a knife to kill me.”

“I know!” A voice yells out in anger. Suddenly, Pulse descends from the sky, moving faster than he had when he ascended. His feet plow into the back of Lyle’s head, knocking him forward and sending his face crashing into the hard asphalt ground. Bits of rocks jump up into the air as Lyle falls, hitting the ground with a loud thud. "That's why I've thought this through."

Pulse immediately flips off his enemy’s head, landing flatly on his feet in front of the behemoth. Lyle rises slowly, quickly recovering from the attack. He growls in rage as he stares at Pulse, his teeth glistening in the dim fire light. Pulse stares at Lyle with his arms folded across his chest, smiling beneath his mask with a wide grin.

“Hurts doesn’t it?” Pulse asks with a small laugh.

“I’m going to pierce your organs with your bones, little man!” Lyle roars.

“You think you can kill me?” Pulse says, breaking his stance of leisure and changing to a fighting ready position. “First you’ll have to touch me.”

"Touch you?" Lyle asks as blood drips down from a single scratch over his eye. "I'll crush you!"

"Come on, then." Pulse says raising his hand, motioning to Lyle with his fingers. "I'm eager to see more of your blood spill out on the ground."

[Byrd Man]

The Wraith

Little Ulster.

A rotting neighborhood in the middle of a rotting city.

It shares it's name with the famous Irish province that used to be the battle ground of the IRA. This part of town is roughly 80% mick. They all walk around, dropping their r's, talking like they should be in beantown. Despite their ways, they're mostly good people who work hard and try to make a decent living..

"No!"

Like I said, they're mostly decent.

I race across the rooftops towards a nearby street. The shouts intensify as I slow down and sneak towards the rooftops ledge.

"Please. This is all I have!"

"Well, tough ****. Ya shoulda thought about that before ya didn't pay ya goddamn protection."

A gray haired Hindu man tries to block a red head from going into the front door of his store.

"No, this is my store. **** you!"

"Look, pal. You have a business in Little Ulster. This is Sullivan's property. Get the **** outta my way."

The red head reaches into his jacket. He moves quickly, as he pistol whips the Hindu man across the head, he falls to the ground and holds his head.

"Now, that you've ****ed with us. I'm gonna burn down this piece of **** store."

This is where I come in.

BLAM!

The red head stops in his tracks, he looks down at his shoulder and sees blood pouring out the bullet hole.

"The ****?"

"That."

I pop up beside the red head, one of my pistols drawn.

"Would be me."

CRACK!

I pistol whip him hard against the skull, he falls to the ground right next to the store owner.

"AHH! Goddammit! What the **** are you?"

"You don't have to worry about what I am. I'd worry more about what you are."

Using the small finger of my gloved right hand, I dig into the wound in his shoulder.

He cries out in pain as I dig deeper until my finger hits against the bullet.

"And, what you are, my friend. Is royally screwed. You, and your boss. Brandon Sullivan himself, the big mick prick in charge. Your time ruling Little Ulster as come to an end."

In between sobs, the red head tries to intimidate me.

"You're....****ing...dead!"

"No, actually. I'm already dead. By the way, you might want to bite down on something. This is going to hurt."

I quickly rip the bullet out of his shoulder, tears run free down his face.

"See, I told you so."

I place the bullet in my coat pocket and pull out a hankerchief, I start to clean the blood off my glove as I look over the fallen mobster.

"Now. I want you to do me a favor. When you see your buddies tomorrow. Don't lie and say you got jumped by a bunch of wops. Tell them a truth, a whacko in a costume made you his *****. And, if they keep on doing what they're doing in Little Ulster. They'll be my *****es too."

The redhead, with tears still running down his face and his back towards me, reaches for the gun in his coat pocket.

"**** you!"

He turns around, only to find that nobody is there. The only thing that remains is a note.

With Warmest Regards,


The Wraith

I watch from a ways off as he stumbles to pick up the note. He'll tell his buddies what happened, that's for sure. I roll up my mask and place a cigarette in my mouth. I light it up and watch as the red head stumbles off into the night.

It's a start.

[Johnny Blaze]

The light in the small apartment flickered on and off, briefly illuminating the gloom as if it was a silent flash of lightning.

"I must thank you, you know", spoke the man as he dipped his hands in the bowl containing red colored water.

Picking up a small hand towel next to the bowl, the man gently dried his hands.

"I had such a wonderful time."

The man's hands moved gracefully across the tabletop in front of where he stood in the dreary, run-down slum, passing over a series of knives and medical tools...all stained with blood and bits of flesh and hair.

"When I woke this morning, I had thought that today would be filled with nothing but tedium."

"But you certainly proved that wrong, didn't you Leon", the man smirked as he placed his tools inside a rolled out bag.

"No, thank you. I appreciate the offer, but I really must be going. I'm a very busy man after all. And I wouldn't want to keep my appointments waiting."

The man rolled up his tools and closed the bag. Putting the strap over his shoulder, the man turned and began to walk away. Stepping over a puddle of blood, the man came to a stop next to a person sitting in a chair.

Leon Carmody, a divorced father of two, worked the nightshift at the nearby hotel as security. He was usually very careful, but he did not notice the stranger following him home that morning.
Though the man was only a dozen meters behind him the whole time, Leon didn't notice him in the least. It was as though he was completely invisible to him, though that was not the case.
The man simply did not want Leon to notice him.
So he put the notion in Leon's mind to pay him no heed at all.

How unfortunate for Leon.

He had been dead for at least an hour now.
Naked and tied to a chair with barbed wire, Leon's wrists and ankles were a bloody and gruesome mess. Nonsensical symbols had been carved into his chest and back, and his eyes had been removed from his skull. His tongue had been sliced down the middle, now looking comically like the tongue of a serpent. And in his mouth rested a coin, a 1976 quarter that looked brand new.

"I had fun today, Leon", smiled the man as he patted Leon on the head as somebody would a dog.
"Don't worry though, we'll catch up later on."

"TTFN", chuckled the man as he reached for his dark purple bolero and trench coat, both which were resting on the coat rack, and put them on. Moving to the stereo system on the far wall of the room, the Man turned on the CD player and opened the drive. Reaching into his coat pocket, he pulled out a CD and placed it in the player. Pressing "play" and setting the player to "repeat", the man turned and walked away.

pdlS7tab5rQ

As the music began to play, the man stepped into the shadows of the corner of the room and vanished into the darkness...

[Spike_x1]

Blackness. That was all that the man, if he could be called a man, saw when he finally awoke. It seemed as if he had passed out from the pain for a few moments. And the agony hadn't really subsided much since. At first, the Survivor thought that his eyes were closed, and then that he might have been blinded, but then he remembered the feeling of his eyeballs melting in the flames that had consumed his body. If his regrowing intestines were in working condition, the Survivor might have vomited at the memory.

No skin! The thought suddenly blared to life as the man who had been using the alias of Adam Locke tried to roll over onto his side. Grinding his bare, skinless muscles and nerves along the street, even in such a small and simple movement as rolling over, caused him to let out another cry of pain. Adam merely thanked whatever God might be up there that his bones were still intact; he had once regrown an entire arm and it didn't feel a whole lot better than this. The healing is going slower. Even through the intense pain, the Survivor's calculating mind couldn't help but notice what he had started suspecting a number of months ago. With such intense trauma as this, my healing factor has to take its time. Rats**t.

After what seemed like forever, the Survivor could finally begin to feel fluid taking shape in his eye sockets, and in seconds he could start to see faint blurs moving about -- one small blur, and one very big blur. Pulse and Lyle!“I’m going to pierce your organs with your bones, little man!” Lyle roars.

“You think you can kill me?” Pulse says, breaking his stance of leisure and changing to a fighting ready position. “First you’ll have to touch me.”

"Touch you?" Lyle asks as blood drips down from a single scratch over his eye. "I'll crush you!"

"Come on, then." Pulse says raising his hand, motioning to Lyle with his fingers. "I'm eager to see more of your blood spill out on the ground.""First, you gotta make me bleed, Sporto!" chuckled Lyle with malice.

"He's got help."

At the sound of the raspy whisper coming from behind him, Lyle looked over his shoulder, but had already been caught unaware by the Survivor, muscle tissue exposed and skin slowly weaving itself back together. From behind, Adam wrapped his arms around Lyle's waist and lifted the yellow monster off of its feet, and hurled it back into the burning building. Knowing that Lyle would come charging back out within seconds, the Survivor took a number of staggering steps back, coming to Pulse's side. "The guy's a whole lot stronger than me, but I'm still more than capable of tossing around his weight." Seeing the expression on Eric's face while a man without eyelids spoke to him was enough for the Survivor to politely turn back and face the fire. Within a few more seconds his skin was finally back and the few shreds of fabric that remained on Adam from his costume began to grow larger. It would only be another moment before he would be fully clothed again.

[Eddie Brock]

THE CITIZEN

http://www.heroestheseries.com/stills/adrian-pasdar-disfigured.jpg

Another new day in Lost Haven.

I can hear Katherine pulling the shower curtains back. We both woke up about five minutes ago, and I agreed to let her get ready first. For once in a long time, I'm in no hurry. I actually get to relax and enjoy my morning. As time goes on, you start to learn that it's the little things in life - like being able to sit down and have a cup of coffee - that bring you the most joy. It's just the way the world works, I suppose.

"So what are you going to do today?" Katherine asks as she turns the water on.

I roll over onto my back on the bed. "I'm meeting with Tom to discuss what's going to happen in the next week or so," I explain. Tom's my Public Relations adviser. He's been helping me through this whole election process. I suppose I owe a lot to him - even if he is a nervous wreck all the time.

As I hear Katherine step into the shower, I make my way over to the dresser. Reaching into my pant pockets, I remove my wallet and cell phone. But there's something else. Digging deep into the pocket, I remove the foreign object. I recognize it right away.

"Oh man," I mutter exasperatedly.

"What is it?" Katherine calls out from the bathroom.

I look over my shoulder at the bathroom door. "I can't believe I did this, but I accidentally put that Amulet thing in my pocket last night," I reply. I look back down at the object in my hands. I run my thumb lightly over the smooth, bone surface.

"You mean you still have it?" Katherine inquires nervously.

Just for kicks, I slide the necklace on. The Amulet dangles just above the collar of my undershirt. I examine myself in the mirror. As expected, I don't feel any different. I knew all that mythology crap was a bunch of bologna.

"Yeah," I sigh. I check my watch. "The museum doesn't even open for another hour, so I'll drop it off on my way to meet Tom. I bet that curator had a fit last night when he couldn't find this thing."

"You're lucky he didn't report you to the police!"

I frown. That's a good point. Theft would not look good for me this close to Election Day.

Katherine's tone softens as she asks, "So this is the big week, huh?"

I continue to look at myself in the mirror - as if I expect this Amulet to magically do something. I convince myself that nothing is going to happen. It's an old piece of jewelry. Well-crafted? Sure. Mystical? Hardly.

"Yep."

"Honey, don't worry about it. You're gonna do fine! People love you," Katherine insists. I wish I had her confidence. Then again, on the bright side, I know that I can't possibly be as tense as Tom. When this is all said and done, I'm taking that guy to a bar. He could use it.

"I guess," I respond half-heartedly. "Well, I'm going to go start a pot of coffee."

"Okay. I'll be out soon," Katherine promises.

As I turn to leave the room, I take one last glance at the mirror.

"Mystical abilities? People will believe anything these days..."

I slide the necklace off and place it gently on the dresser. The entire affair was anticlimactic, to say the least.

[NiteMare Shape]

http://img513.imageshack.us/img513/750/iconredesign1pw7.png
Icon


"So, you think you're ready for the grand opening?" Eric asks me as I sit one of the many tables that now occupies my new club, "The Hub."

"Yeah, I think so. I'm alittle nervous, but things are coming along pretty well. We'll be ready."

"Waitaminute...you're nervous 'Mr. Fly around the world averting disaster wherever it might occur' superhero."

That's Eric for you, always one for overstatement. He's been that way ever since we were kids. But that's just the way he is. When we were kids we were best friends, in fact, he was the first person to find out about my abilities. He thought it was cool, and figured it would be a great way to get girls. Of course it didn't always work out that way. After high school, I came to Lost Haven for college, and Eric went on the road. He made some decent money in the entertainment business, and he was the first one I called when I had the idea of opening the club.

"Yeah, I guess so...this is all new to me. I'm just alittle nerv..."

I'm cut off mid sentence by the sound of the side entrance slamming shut. I get up to take a look at what is going on, when I see Lisa coming into the main floor area with a tray with three ice coffees on it from the donut place down the street.

"She likes you ya know" Eric says, once again stating the obvious.

"Shut up." I say, barely above a whisper.

"Dude,,,she's hot, go for it. If you don't I wil---oww!" He shrieks as I give him a little nudge with my elbow

"I said, shut up." I say, trying hard not to laugh.

"I leave you boys alone for five minutes...." She says as brings the ice coffee to us.

Yeah, I have a feeling everything is going to work out just fine.


Elsewhere...


Stinger stands in front of the safe triumphant, finally something has gone right in his life. For months he has been forced to sit back and watch his former friends go on to bigger and better things. Sure, things didn't work out so well for Tex, he was taken away by STRIKE and nobody has heard from him since, but look at Riot and Richter, those guys have really gone big time. And now it's his turn. It took him weeks to plan this heist, The Crystal Heart diamond. Being one of the largest diamonds in the world, it's worth millions. And now it belongs to him. A million things go through his mind, maybe he'll settle down, buy a house in Barbados...retire from this stuff.

"Forget a house, with this thing I can buy a whole island...I've always wanted my own...." he hears something behind him. Perhaps its just the wind.

"Island...?" he hears it again. Definitely not the wind, there is most certainly someone here with him.

"Hey, who's there? If you think I'm gonna let you take this thing, you've got another thing coming...Hey, wait, Don't--"

He was never able to finish the sentence...He was dead before he hit the floor.

[Byrd Man]

The Blue Blur

"You want me to sum up my day in one word?"

7 A.M. Wake up, eat hearty breakfast of 12 pieces of bacon, four scrambled eggs, six bowls of cereal, thirteen cups of coffee, and a glass of metamucil to keep me regular.

7:58 A.M. Kiss girlfriend goodbye, leave house.

7:59 A.M. Clock into work.

8-8:15 A.M. Let Doctor Brown do his daily check up on me, listen to Bruce and Johnny debate who would in in a fight, Batman or Dr. Doom.

8:16 A.M. Help Doctor Brown pull Johnny and Bruce apart as their debate has escalated to blows.

8:16 A.M.-11:59 A.M. Stop twelve muggings, a half dozen armed robberies, prevent ten different auto accidents, an apartment fire, and resolve a hostage situation.

Noon-1 P.M. Lunch with Mom. She has garden salad while I eat three steaks, six baked potatoes, and four salads.

1-2 P.M. Give anti-drug seminar to five different Chicago High Schools...at the same time!

2-2:15 P.M. Watch breaking news from CNN as mad bomber in Cali. threatens to detonate nuclear bomb if he doesn't get a hundred million dollars by five.

2:15-4:45 P.M. Patrol the country, stop giant dinosaur monster, team-up with bug-like superhero in Lost Haven, meet Sharkdude in Florida.

4:45-4:55 P.M. Race to Cali.

4:55-4:59 P.M. Find mad bomber, kick his ass royally. Drop him off at the nearest police station. Race back to Chi-town.

5 P.M. Clock out.

5-6:30 P.M. Wind down from the work day by playing poker with co-workers. Listen to Johnny and Bruce debate if Superman can beat Thor. Help Doctor Brown and Mr. Fry pry Bruce off of Johnny after he mentioned Superman Returns to Bruce.

6:30-7:30 P.M. Discuss wedding plans with girlfriend.

7:30-8:30 P.M. Eat a hearty dinner of sixteen burgers, fifty french fries, a gallon of cole slaw, and six milkshakes.

8:45-9:30 P.M. Sexy time with girlfriend! (Is nice!)

9:30-11 P.M. T.V. time, shower, and bed.

11 P.M.- 6:59 A.M. Sleep.

7 A.M. Wake up, and do it all over again.

"My day in one word?...Fast."

"When you're living life in the fast lane, you need to keep up with your schedule."

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v336/xenigmictearsx/blackberry_curve_official.jpg
"Blackberry. The official PDA of the Blue Blur."

[Byrd Man]

The Wraith


"With costume heroes like Survivor and Mantis already in Lost Haven, could Little Ulster be the home of the newest crime fighter? Asian correspondent Trisha Takinawa has more."

"Diane, I'm standing here in front of the Hop-In convenience store here in Little Ulster. Where last night, store owner Hakim Nahasapeemapetilon watched as a masked man saved his store from robbery."

I crunch on a bowl of Chex and stare at the t.v. slack jawed as they talk about what went down last night.

"Mr. Nahas...whatever. In your own words, what did you see? And try to speak clearly, your accent is rather thick."

"This accent is Brooklyn, I am from Brooklyn! Anyway, I saw a man, or a ghost. He was all black, and his face was the color of blood. He called himself Wraith."

"And there you have it, Diane. It looks like the masked men in Lost Haven just got a new co-worker. Back to you, Diane."

"Thank you, Trisha. Coming up next, Is there a link between diet soda and impotency? Our medical correspondent has the answer..."

I swallow the last bit of my cereal and turn off the T.V. I'd love to bask in the glow of it all day, but I have some work to do.

I light up a fresh Camel and walk towards my typewriter. I think I might try my hand at writing greeting cards....


************

It's about three in the afternoon when I get out of the apartment to see the sights of Little Ulster. If I'm going to be this place's savior at night, I need to see how it is during the day.

Taxi cabs honk at each other on the dilapidated streets as I walk down the sidewalk, a Camel in my mouth as I go. Up ahead, there's a news stand with a small group of people mingling around it.

"So, I was telling Jeanie. I was telling her." The fat man behind the news stand tells the people. He's got a white shirt with sweat stains on it.

"I told her, 'Baby, I seen sumpin' in the darkness. It weren't human at all."

I smile as I get closer. They're talking about me.

"It was like that arab down the corner said. Body was black as night, face was as red as blood. It was a goddamn ghost."

"Excuse me."

I break into the group, a dollar bill in my hand.

"Can I get a copy of the Herald?"

I hand him my dollar and he hands me today's copy of the Haven Herald.

"Hey, Mama. What's going on, baby? Fries come with that shake?!"

A man down the street catches everyone's attention. He's tall and lanky, with a sunken in face and thin, black hair.

"Who is that?" I ask the man behind the news stand as I put out my old cigarette.



"That's goddamn Arty Eisner. He's dope pusher. Only nickel and dime crap. He's small time at best, he'll get on your nerves before he can sell you ****. Claims he's connected with all the major crime families in Haven. Zano, the Sullivan's, all of 'em. He's mostly full of crap."

I only nod as I keep on staring at the pusher down the street.

I know for certain I'll be paying Arty Eisner a visit once it gets good and dark in Little Ulster.

[Johnny Blaze]

Little Ulster, Lost Haven

NVl3r5HMK8Y

The Ice Cream truck slowly drove down the avenue, it's siren song attracting a growing number of children following behind it.

The truck didn't stop though, it just kept on driving. After another minute of working around the block, the truck finally pulled over at the side of a small park.
There were a few kids out playing on the basketball court that started walking up, and the children that followed behind ran up as the side window opened.

"Calm down now, little ones", smiled the man in a bolero.
"I've got plenty of cones for everyone."

"How much are they", asked a little girl.

"What flavors you got", asked a pudgy boy.

"I have any flavor your heart desires", grinned the man.
"And each cone is only a dollar."

'I'll take chocolate!"

"Give me strawberry!"

"You got Rocky Road?"

And on it went as two dozen kids lined up and each got a cone. As the crowd dispersed, walking off enjoying their treat, the man leaned out the window.
He watched them all go about their business, momentarily happy in their meaningless little lives.
It was funny how something so simple can take your cares away, if only for a moment.
The man began to chuckle as one of the kids stopped and swayed.

"I...I don't feel so good", moaned the young boy as he lurched.
His cone fell from his hand, splatting against the ground. And an instant after, the boy joined his treat.
The child began to convulse a bit as foam began to bubble out of his mouth, but he soon stopped.
A scream rang out, and another as more kids began to pass out and go into convulsions as well.
But soon silence reigned once again as all two dozen of the children lay dead, their sweet treats melting beside them.

The man inhaled deeply from his nose and closed his eyes.

"Ahhh...smells like the grave."

The man's head jerked as he stared towards the back of the inside of the truck.
"Stop your whining, Marcus. There's nothing you could've done."

"Besides, it's your turn to drive", continues the man as he walks to the back and hoists up a limp body over his shoulder.

"And I don't", smiles the man as he drops the body into the driver's seat, "want you driving angry."

A small steel rod stuck out of Marcus the Ice Cream Man's throat. His shirt was unbuttoned and opened, showing off his chest which was adorned with strange carvings.
Both of his eyes were missing, and in there place were two peanut M&Ms.

"See you later, Marcus", smirked the man with a nod of his hat.
The man walked to side window and took in the scene one final time. He took another deep breath and smiled.

"Delicious."

Slowly the man closed the side window. And once darkness returned to the inside of the truck he vanished in the shadows.

[Saved]

Blackness. That was all that the man, if he could be called a man, saw when he finally awoke. It seemed as if he had passed out from the pain for a few moments. And the agony hadn't really subsided much since. At first, the Survivor thought that his eyes were closed, and then that he might have been blinded, but then he remembered the feeling of his eyeballs melting in the flames that had consumed his body. If his regrowing intestines were in working condition, the Survivor might have vomited at the memory.

No skin! The thought suddenly blared to life as the man who had been using the alias of Adam Locke tried to roll over onto his side. Grinding his bare, skinless muscles and nerves along the street, even in such a small and simple movement as rolling over, caused him to let out another cry of pain. Adam merely thanked whatever God might be up there that his bones were still intact; he had once regrown an entire arm and it didn't feel a whole lot better than this. The healing is going slower. Even through the intense pain, the Survivor's calculating mind couldn't help but notice what he had started suspecting a number of months ago. With such intense trauma as this, my healing factor has to take its time. Rats**t.

After what seemed like forever, the Survivor could finally begin to feel fluid taking shape in his eye sockets, and in seconds he could start to see faint blurs moving about -- one small blur, and one very big blur. Pulse and Lyle!"First, you gotta make me bleed, Sporto!" chuckled Lyle with malice.

"He's got help."

At the sound of the raspy whisper coming from behind him, Lyle looked over his shoulder, but had already been caught unaware by the Survivor, muscle tissue exposed and skin slowly weaving itself back together. From behind, Adam wrapped his arms around Lyle's waist and lifted the yellow monster off of its feet, and hurled it back into the burning building. Knowing that Lyle would come charging back out within seconds, the Survivor took a number of staggering steps back, coming to Pulse's side. "The guy's a whole lot stronger than me, but I'm still more than capable of tossing around his weight." Seeing the expression on Eric's face while a man without eyelids spoke to him was enough for the Survivor to politely turn back and face the fire. Within a few more seconds his skin was finally back and the few shreds of fabric that remained on Adam from his costume began to grow larger. It would only be another moment before he would be fully clothed again.

http://i186.photobucket.com/albums/x90/Edge_027/RPG%20banners/PulseSeasonII.jpg

One Month Ago

Pulse stares at the Survivor in shock. In only moments, he had witnessed the man's death, ressurection, and regeneration. Pulse 's mind quickly became filled with questions, noticing the strength and power of the hero, even when damaged. This guy just lifted a three hundred or so pound man, Pulse thinks. And on top of that, he did it while injured, healing from wounds any normal man would have died from. This guy's definently a powerful force. Might want to be wary.

Pulse walks up to Adam, watching the suit on his body slowly form back, just as his skin did moments before. Pulse lets out a sigh, taking a quick moment to relax as he stares at his ally.

"You can regenerate?" Pulse asks with a unbelieving smile. "Would have been nice to know. I would have factored it into my plan."

Pulse stares into the burning building, watching for a figure to appear. He clenches his hands, tightening them into fists. His smile soon fades, replaced with an angry sneer.

"So," he starts, cracking his fingers. "I'm going to guess the fire won't kill this freak. How do you propose we kill him?"

[NiteMare Shape]

http://img513.imageshack.us/img513/750/iconredesign1pw7.png
Icon


Mysterious Vigilante Claims 6th Victim


The headline reaches out and slaps me across the face. As I begin reading the article from the Lost Haven Globe I begin to feel a slight sense of uneasiness. However, by the time I finish the article, I begin to feel ill.

Somewhere in this city, there is a vigilante who isn't satisfied with stopping criminals in their tracks, he kills them. But it isn't the fact that he kills them that gets to me, it's HOW he does it.

He brutalizes them, beats them within an inch of their lives, and then burns them alive. And it seems that some people in this city applaud him. Like this columnist Michael Anders. He not only supports this guy's actions, he actually sits there and urges more people to take the law into their own hands and do the things that this maniac does.

In just under a month, this vigilante who seems to go by the name Retribution has killed 6 criminals. One a rapist, another a murderer, two muggers, a carjacker and a thief. The latest being someone that I knew, someone that I put in jail acouple of times myself, a character named Stinger. I can almost understand the first few victims...They committed heinous crimes, and I could see how someone might go alittle overboard...but Stinger was mostly harmless. Granted, at one point he followed Riot and Richter, but he was almost like the equipment manager who hung out with the star of the football team because he thought it might make him cooler. Stinger was a nobody....and this guy cut his head nearly clean off, then torched the entire building.

And some people think this is a good thing? Some people think that this is the way that things should operate?

"Not in my city."

And with that, I go to my window and take flight. I am going to find this "Retribution" character and put an end to this before anyone else gets killed.

[SenseiofCheese]

BLAZE / shayde

I don't know if I can make it. I'm trying as hard as I can. The wind is slamming into my face. It hurts. But I'm trying as hard as I can. I don't know if I can make it.
Please. I have to make it. I can almost hear his voice. He's laughing at me. He doesn't think I'll make it. I have to.

I'm in the air, my body surfing through the wind as fast as I can muster. My cape is flapping wildly behind me, my hands outstretched. I'm so close I can hear her scream. A woman fell off the top of a skyscraper. Plummeting down, her hands are flailing about as she sporadically mixes her screams with prayers.

Almost there. Come on...faster...faster...do it...

My heart is racing like crazy when I feel her weight sink into my arms. Her body goes limp as I grab her tight and promise her I won't let go. I've got her. I did it.

I'm a hero again.

Slowly, careful not to scare her, I bring us down to the ground. I feel my feet touch concrete, and I carefully place her on her feet. Helping her down, she immediately sits and begins crying hysterically.

"You'll be okay, ma'am. It's okay. It's over. You're safe, now." I assure her, but she keeps crying. Pointing upwards, to the roof, she begins muttering.

"He...he...he...pp...pppp....pushed me...oh God.." she calls out, hear breathing frantic and hurried.

I waste no time.

I'm airborne the second I realize what she's just said, rushing up to the roof of the building. It takes me 20 seconds before I'm up to the top of the 40-story building.

"WHO THE **** ARE YOU!??!" a man dressed in a business suit shouts at me.

He turns to run, heading straight for the door leading back down to the stairs. Raising my hand, I feel the heat course through me as a blast of red energy shoots from my fingertips and slams into his legs. The man looses his footing and crashes down onto his face.

"I am Blaze. I am a hero. I am a hero." I smile, before I grab him by the hand.

Another minute, as I am careful not to drop the would-be murderer who is flailing like a madman, and we are down on the ground. The police have arrived, and an officer is helping the victim to an ambulance. The poor woman begins to loudly sob when she sees the enraged man who tries to kill her.

"I'LL FIND YOU, *****! I'LL FIND YOU AND I'LL KILL YOU!" he screams. I turn him around, and a very small blast of hot energy surges from my finger to his face. He is immediately knocked out cold.
Letting him fall to the ground, his body crumpling as his head hits the concrete, I nod to the two police officers approaching me.

"I am Blaze. I am a hero. I am a good guy." I tell them, before I take to the air.

------

"I saved a woman, Shayde." I speak into the recorder. " She was falling from a building. I could hear you telling me I couldn't make it. But I did make it. I grabbed her and saved her life. I thought it was an accident, but a man pushed her. Tried to kill her. I got him, too. I am a hero, Shayde. I am a hero." I say with immense pride, a soft smile appearing on my face, as I stop the recording and return the device to the small pouch on my belt.

I am Blaze. I am a hero.

[Eddie Brock]

THE CITIZEN

The rest of the morning was as normal as could be. Katherine and I shared a pot of coffee while discussing the election, the upcoming art show at the gallery where she worked, and current events in general. I read the Currents, Sports, and Business sections of the newspaper during my last cup of black coffee. Katherine never could understand why I preferred my coffee black. After that, I took a quick shower and put on a nice suit. I retrieved the Amulet from the dresser, and I was on my way.

So here I am, walking down the streets of Lost Haven. God, I always hated that name. Why did it have to be 'LOST' Haven? It's a depressing name for a city. If I could, I'd petition to get them to rename it. Lose the 'Lost,' or replace it with 'New' or something. Try to be a little creative. Of course, I'm a politician who deals with hope and change - so, of course, I'd hate the name.

As I turn the corner, the museum is in view. I can only hope that curator isn't too upset about all this. I mean, it was a mistake. Besides, he didn't seem like the kind of guy to get flustered or anything. I think that as long as he gets his Amulet back, he'll be happy. Even if it did give the wearer 'mystical abilities,' I'm not sure I'd keep it. I'm not the 'mystical abilities' type. What would I do with such abilities, anyway?

I chuckle to myself. Listen to me getting carried away again!

Suddenly, my phone rings. I place the Bluetooth headset into my ear and press the button. "David McDonald."

"Dave? It's Tom. Where are you?" Tom asks nervously. See what I mean? This guy is always tense. I mean, I don't completely blame him. Between being my PR adviser and my campaign manager, he's had a lot on his hands recently. Even so, there's no reason to get out of whack because I'm running a few minutes late for brunch.

"I'm running a quick errand, Tom. It won't be long," I promise.

"It better not be!" Tom insists anxiously. "We're on a tight schedule here! Do you not realize what week it is?"

I laugh. I don't mean to laugh at Tom's anxiousness, but I'm a light-hearted guy, and I find this entertaining. If I wasn't so afraid that Tom was going to give himself a stroke, I'd be tickled pink by his behavior. "I'll see you soon," I respond, dismissing his accusation. Rather than let Tom protest, I click off my Bluetooth and return it to my coat pocket. Tom will vent for a few moments, but he'll be fine.

I walk up the steps leading to the museum. This is no Philadelphia Museum of Art, and I'm no Rocky Balboa, but I can't help but picture the scene from that movie every time I go up a flight of stairs. It's the kid in me, I suppose.

When I reach the top of the steps - rather than throwing my arms up in celebration - I see something strange. The museum doors appear to be closed. That's unusual. I was sure that the museum keeps the same hours every day. Maybe they just closed them to keep the air conditioning on? I approach the doors and pull, but they don't budge.

Strange.

I press my face to the glass and peer into the museum. It appears to be empty. I mean, completely empty. No people, no artwork, nothing. I think the curator would have mentioned something if the museum was closing for good. Did that robber come back and finish the job? God, I'd hate to think that!

"Hello?" I call out as I tap on the glass. I get no answer - but I can't say I'm surprised. It doesn't look like anyone's been here in hours. They cleaned out and just went away. But would the curator close the museum if he knew his precious Amulet was out there somewhere? None of this makes sense.

I'll have to try again later. Tom will freak if I waste any more time.

[Spike_x1]

http://i186.photobucket.com/albums/x90/Edge_027/RPG%20banners/PulseSeasonII.jpg

One Month Ago

Pulse stares at the Survivor in shock. In only moments, he had witnessed the man's death, ressurection, and regeneration. Pulse 's mind quickly became filled with questions, noticing the strength and power of the hero, even when damaged. This guy just lifted a three hundred or so pound man, Pulse thinks. And on top of that, he did it while injured, healing from wounds any normal man would have died from. This guy's definently a powerful force. Might want to be wary.

Pulse walks up to Adam, watching the suit on his body slowly form back, just as his skin did moments before. Pulse lets out a sigh, taking a quick moment to relax as he stares at his ally.

"You can regenerate?" Pulse asks with a unbelieving smile. "Would have been nice to know. I would have factored it into my plan."

Pulse stares into the burning building, watching for a figure to appear. He clenches his hands, tightening them into fists. His smile soon fades, replaced with an angry sneer.

"So," he starts, cracking his fingers. "I'm going to guess the fire won't kill this freak. How do you propose we kill him?""We're not killing Lyle." said the Survivor sternly. Even if he were a killer, Adam wasn't sure if Lyle could even be killed. The words had barely been uttered when the two heroes heard a loud but raspy laughter coming from within the burning skeleton of a building. In their last encounter, Survivor had barely escaped, only by resorting to dropping an entire high rise construction site on the yellow monster. And now here Lyle was, grinning and walking out of the fire, without a scratch on him; alive and well. In fact, it occurred to Adam that he had never seen Lyle suffer any injury. He had blasted energy at the yellow freak a number of times during their last fight without seeing Lyle receive any burns; Adam had slammed a steel girder into Lyle's jaw without drawing any blood; and had essentially thrown a construction site and a burning building at the villain.

"He's invulnerable." The statement was as much a sudden realization for the Survivor as it was an effort to inform Pulse. "I don't think we can even hurt him, much less kill him." For a moment, Survivor briefly considered telling Pulse that he didn't even know how strong Lyle was; just that he was much, much stronger than Adam himself. "But..." Taking a fighting stance, the Survivor's fists powered up with swirling orange and yellow energy.

http://img243.imageshack.us/img243/6704/survivor020yd0.jpg

"If at first you don't succeed, try, try again."

[Johnny Blaze]

It had been some time since he first saw Leevoth in St. Petersburg. He had the man in line with his blade, but the bastard got away. He had battled Leevoth's pet elemental alongside the hero, Sharkman.
Immediately though, he had set off on hunt for Leevoth once more.

He had been following Leevoth's trail for months now, slowly making their way North.

And now Kensei stood on a busy street in the city of Chicago. Leevoth was here, somewhere. Now he just had to figure out what he was after.

Kensei made his way down the street towards a nearby hotel.
Once he got settled he would begin searching for answers.

[Blacklight]

http://www.freewebs.com/blacklight521/Blbanner3.bmp


Hello all. In case you don't know, this is the continuation of a story. A story about a hero that has faced many perils. A story about a young man who numerous times rose up to the challenges set before him. A story about.... me. My name is Jon Small, but you can call me Blacklight, and I'm here to save the world. And without further ado, welcome to Season 2 of my story.


Chapter 37: Nightmares Act I: The Descent, pt.2...

"Class? Where's Jonathan?"

And by that time, I was already gone to the bathroom, sheding my clothes to reveal my costume, and hiding my backpack in a stall before flying out the window, up and around to the roof of the building, lowering down through the hole Murderball made upon impact.

"Sorry to crash the party like this..." I said as I hit him with a killer right hook that sent him reeling back.

"...but you're no longer invited."

"You. I was wondering when you'd come."

"Well wonder no more...Blacklight's here." I said as I punched him again and my classmates cheered.


It had took a few moments for Murderball to regain his momentum and focus after that punch, and I was already two steps ahead of him. Prepared for his next move.

"Argh! You'll pay for that, kid!" He said as he began to dive to the floor in a rolling somersault as his suit began to excrete the bouncy metal alloy that took shape of a ball. It rolled at me fast, but I had elevated myself and hovered above it to watch it roll under me, and through the wall, leaving a gaping hole leading outside.

Before I could follow, the sounds of my classmates clapping there hands and rooting for me reminded me of how much of an icon I became since becoming Blacklight...

"You can do it, BL!" my best friend and gadgets supplier Nick Romano yelled out to me.

Then my eyes turned to her...Kristi. The girl of my dreams. She was also cheering me on, and she even winked, mouthing 'I believe in you' to me. I felt my cheeks heat up as they blushed, but then I refocused my attenton to Hurtz, and flew outside through the makeshift door he made.

C'mon...Where are you? I thought as I scanned the area from above. I mean, how hard could it be to find a giant black pinball? Which a few seconds later, I found out was easier than I thought when he crashed into my back. It was one hell of a hit. Not only did I get the s**t knocked out of me, but he used the gravity to send me crashing down from the air into the ground under us, leaving a me-shaped crater as he bounced away, leaving my head buried in the dirt. I had used all my strength to get back up as quick as possible, spitting out the dirt.

"Had enough yet?" The robotic sounding voice of Murderball echoing from the shell asked me.

"Puh-lease..." I said standing back up and smiling at him, pulling out and extending my diamond staff in a fighting pose.

"I'm just getting started."


Boy are we in for one hell of a season...

[Eddie Brock]

THE CITIZEN

http://www.stylusmagazine.com/images/articles/070507-nelson.jpg

"You have a sick mind!" Tom proclaims as he sees me approaching. He's sitting nervously at a table outside this little cafe we both know. He has a cup of coffee in front of him, which I imagine has been refilled multiple times. Maybe the caffeine is what tweaks his nerves. "What are you thinking? Giving me a heart attack like that! In the last week, no less!"

"Coffee?" I ask the waitress behind him politely. She nods, and I take a seat. Moments later, she appears over my shoulder, pouring a cup of coffee. "Thank you."

Tom looks like his eyeballs might pop out of his head like corks on a champagne bottle. "Are you even listening to me?!"

I nod absently while sipping the hot coffee. "Yeah, of course. Last week. Pretty exciting," I respond emotionlessly. Sometimes I do it just to watch Tom squirm. It's a twisted, little game, I will admit. But if you're in my shoes, it's funny as anything to watch.

Tom slaps his forehead and mumbles something. He remains motionless for a second until he points at my neck. "What the Hell is that?" he asks cautiously.
I look down. I must have slipped the Amulet back on without even realizing. As I tuck it into my shirt, I lie, "It's a campaign contribution of sorts." To tell the truth would take too much time, and - frankly - put Tom into cardiac arrest. If he finds out that I played hero and risked my safety this late in the game, I think that pulsating vein on his head may finally pop. At the campaign headquarters, we have an ongoing betting pool to see when that thing'll go. It's really more of a matter of when than if.

"Don't be getting superstitious on me now," he orders. For some reason, when he tells me to do something, I feel rebelliously compelled to do the exact opposite. Even so, I bite my tongue. Tom sits back in his chair. "We're doing damn good."

I laugh. "If that's so, then why are you acting like the Apocalypse is coming?" I ask.

He points a finger threateningly. Well, as threateningly as he can be, anyway. "Because! Plenty of candidates have done damn well and lost it in the end - usually for doing something stupid! Popular vote, schmopular vote - we never had a President Gore!"

I try to repress the laughter. His comparison is terrible, and I don't quite get what he's trying to drive at. Okay, I get the central idea: don't get involved in a scandal, don't get killed. That's simple. But we're in the last week. What could possibly happen this week that will change the face of the campaign? The deal is more or less sealed.

I raise a hand to get the attention of a waitress. When she's listening fully, I explain, "My friend here will have a slice of apple pie a la mode, and I think this should cover the bill." I slip enough money in her hand to pay for Tom's coffees, my coffee, and the pie. While my wallet's still out, I slap some money down on the table to cover the tip. I'm a little generous to make up for the hassle that Tom undoubtedly caused while he was waiting for me.

"It's been a pleasure as always, Tom. Take care of yourself," I state as I wink and pat Tom on the shoulder. As I'm walking away, I hear him calling back to me.

"Remember what I said!"

I just shake my head. There's nothing at all to worry about. As I'm walking, I feel a strange object pressing into my chest. I pull out the Amulet again. I can't believe I forgot I had it - again. I'm going to have to keep an eye on that. If I'm not careful, I may keep this thing forever. And while it's quite patriotic, it's an eyesore, really.

"Mystical abilities," I repeat to myself again. I still can't get over that. I've been wearing this thing all afternoon. Nothing unusual has happened at all.

[Catman_prb]

"I saved a woman, Shayde." I speak into the recorder. " She was falling from a building. I could hear you telling me I couldn't make it. But I did make it. I grabbed her and saved her life. I thought it was an accident, but a man pushed her. Tried to kill her. I got him, too. I am a hero, Shayde. I am a hero." I say with immense pride, a soft smile appearing on my face, as I stop the recording and return the device to the small pouch on my belt.



I am Blaze. I am a hero.

What is a hero? In Greek religion, a hero was a person that was worshipped as quasi-divine, after his death. The hero may be a great man, or in this age of equal opportunity a woman, real or imaginary ancestors or even faded gods. Faded gods...gods that for some reason or another have been demoted to the status of humans. That is the part of the Greek hero equation that always intruiges me. Gods who have become men. They didn't celebrate any regular person, but a person with powers. Because that's what it comes down to in the end. Say the Greeks did have heroes, with powers. Would it not be easier for them to accept this fact if they said that they were gods on earth. The Greeks were truly centuries ahead of their time. Ahead of our time. For they accepted the fact, in however way they did it.

Now-a-days it's much different. A hero could be a protaganist in a love story, or the lead character of a romantic comedy. Oh, how the mighty have fallen. What was once a noble proffession full of gods and wisemen now reduced to the likes of a fat woman called Bridget Jones. Surely it must sicken the mind to think of a great tradition dragged through the mud. And then there is the rise of the anti-hero. Much more interesting than the boring goody-two-shoes that is the regular hero, the anti-hero is either a psycotic murderer who happens to work for the right side, or the jerk with the heart of gold. Personally I prefer the murderer - at least he is clear about his intentions.

But in the long run, the anti-hero is not needed. The character with the slight tint of darkness. Because the hero has that tint too, just deeper and well hidden. What hero can honestly say that he has never, ever, been tempted by the dark thing that crawls in the back of his head. Very few, for sure. Interestingly, sometimes that flaw is brought into real life. The villain. Often a reflection of the hero's wants and desires, the villain is the foil to the heroes strengths. Wouldn't it be dull if the hero just saves villagers from natural disasters? No, they need a villain, a monster of evil to guide them.

I pride myself on being that monster. It isn't like I'm inarticulate, read through what I have just said and say that. But I am a monster. I enjoy the suffering of the innocent, and most definately I enjoy the suffering of my hero. Of Blaze, as he has so dubbed himself. Before a few months ago, I was a shadow in the back of my host's mind with a lack of phsyical manifestation. But the treatment we, and I do not use that pronoun lightly, recieved gave us powers. For me, the best of these was the power to live, to walk around. I had no name. Blaze...the fire...the flame...the light...and I am his counter. The dark...the blackness...the shadow...Shayde. Thus I named myself, and this he knows.

"So you have saved a woman, Blaze? I must say, I am impressed. But anything you can do, I can do better. There is a warehouse, somewhere in this city. In that warehouse, you will find the mutilated corpses of eight young girls. You save one, I kill eight. Your choice. Sleep well, brother," I hiss into the recorder.

I am Shayde. And I am the villain.

[Saved]

"We're not killing Lyle." said the Survivor sternly. Even if he were a killer, Adam wasn't sure if Lyle could even be killed. The words had barely been uttered when the two heroes heard a loud but raspy laughter coming from within the burning skeleton of a building. In their last encounter, Survivor had barely escaped, only by resorting to dropping an entire high rise construction site on the yellow monster. And now here Lyle was, grinning and walking out of the fire, without a scratch on him; alive and well. In fact, it occurred to Adam that he had never seen Lyle suffer any injury. He had blasted energy at the yellow freak a number of times during their last fight without seeing Lyle receive any burns; Adam had slammed a steel girder into Lyle's jaw without drawing any blood; and had essentially thrown a construction site and a burning building at the villain.

"He's invulnerable." The statement was as much a sudden realization for the Survivor as it was an effort to inform Pulse. "I don't think we can even hurt him, much less kill him." For a moment, Survivor briefly considered telling Pulse that he didn't even know how strong Lyle was; just that he was much, much stronger than Adam himself. "But..." Taking a fighting stance, the Survivor's fists powered up with swirling orange and yellow energy.

http://img243.imageshack.us/img243/6704/survivor020yd0.jpg


"If at first you don't succeed, try, try again."http://i186.photobucket.com/albums/x90/Edge_027/RPG%20banners/PulseSeasonII.jpg


"Let me tell you something, Survivor." Pulse says, walking over to the dead body of Quickfire. He leans down and pushes the body over, revealing the front of the man. Pulse grabs the knife in his throat and violently jerks it from his neck. He holds up the blood soaked knife and sneers beneath his mask. "Everything can die."

Pulse runs toward Lyle at full speed, bring back his arm, preparing his attack. As Pulse rapidly approaches the yellow giant, Lyle laughs in a deep mocking voice.

"You think you're going to hurt me?" Lyle scoffs.

"No!" Pulse yells back, sending a shockwave from his feet and propelling him in a quick jump over Lyle's head. "I think I'm going to kill you!"

Pulse drops down to the broken asphalt hard, hitting the rubble without a protective shockwave. As Lyle turns, Pulse throws the knife in his hand. He sends a shockwave behind it, propelling it like a bullet through the air. With great accuracy and tact, the knife hits Lyle's eye with incredible force. The metal blade snaps on Lyle's retina, breaking into two halves. Despite th knife's structural failure, it still causes Lyle great pain. He roars in rage, feeling a pain he has never felt before.

"Gotcha."

[Blacklight]

http://www.freewebs.com/blacklight521/gkbanner1.bmp


Hey there! Whoa...so this is what it's like to be a narrator. Cool. Anyways...Hi. My name's Shawn, and even though my friend Jon would probably tell you to call him Blacklight, that ain't my thing. So you can just all me Shawn. You could call me Ghost Kid if you want, but most of the people that do usually are getting an a**-kicking courtesy of me, so keep that in mind. And unlike Jon, I'm pretty much new to this 'superhero' thing. But hey, at least I'm willing to give it a shot. Well...at least giving it more of a shot that schoolwork and 'behaving'. Jeez...people have no sense of humor these days. Most of all, teachers. They can be so uptight sometimes. Especially when you put an angry wild pigeon in their desk drawer with the pens...

"SHAWN VIOLETTE! To the principal's office! NNNOW!!!"

"Aww man..."

But hey, what can you do? You ask why I get in trouble at school all the time? Because everyone's got a niche. Mine? The troublemaker. That's me. Always in trouble for something, whether I didn't do it or I did, most of the time the latter. Whether it be detention or suspension, in-school or out, or damn near borderline expulsion, I'm always in trouble for something. So much that the principal's office seems like a second home to me...

"I'll see you in detention afterschool, Mr. Violette. And if I don't, you can expect a suspension from the school. Is that clear?"

Everybody's got a niche. Mr. Brown's is "a**hole".

"Yes, Principal Brown....ugh."

* * *

Yep. Troublemaker is my niche. Ghost Kid's however...

"C'mon let's go!"

"I don't think that's a good idea..." I said phasing up through the ground in front of the bank robbers.

"Get out of our way, hero!"

Hero...boy do I like the sound of that.

"Sorry. If I did, I'd kinda lose my hero discount at Costumes-R-Us..."

"Get 'em!"

Some just never learn...

When the three of them had pulled out their guns, I immediately went intangible so their bullets went straight through me. The first guy saw me come near and tried to attack, but I had used my ghostly strength to lift him up and over me into a nearby dumpster.

"Ooh...might need some tomato juice to get that smell out..."

"RRRAAARRGHH!!"

One of the other two guys had started to charge at me, but before he could reach I had easily blasted him with some ecto-energy to send him flying really really far away.

"Wow. Looks like he's learning a little lesson in astronomy..."

I looked at the third guy who started shaking.

"You want a piece?"

Then he dropped his gun and money ran away screaming until he tripped and fell.

Then I took to the sky, making sure to wave at the cops, even though I'm pretty sure one of them arrested me once for that one incident at school with the panda...I won't go into details about that...

"They're all yours, fellas..."

Yep. Everyone's got a niche. Shawn Violette's niche is troublemaker, and Ghost Kid's...is superhero.

[Matt Murdock]

- Robert Altum -

London
April 12
1900 hours

"Checking in, Sir?"

The woman behind the front desk is loud. Her voice is shrill. Two men are next to her; one is in the office behind the counter. Three pens, two pairs of scissors, one stapler on the counter.

"Yes." I mutter as I drop my duffle bag at my feet.

Two handguns, one knife, seven extra clips.

My PDA flares.

One new e-mail.

"Name, sir?"

"Robert Eames." I mutter, as I slip my PDA out of my pocket.

TARGET ENTERING BUILDING THROUGH MAIN LOBBY.

"Ah, yes, Mr. Eames. We have your room available right here."

She slides two pieces of paper across to me.

I sign my... Eames' name, and glance over my shoulder.

My target has made hie way into the lobby. He's a general from the African civil war.

He's got three guards, one next to him on both sides and one standing on the half-landing of a stairwell in the lobby.

The woman behind the counter slides a room key across to me. I take it and snatch my bag, throwing it over my shoulder.

I glare at the ground while I pass the group of Africans. Can't let them know. The four of them and I arrive at the elevators, where a group of guests are already waiting. When the elevator opens, the majority of the group enters.

One guard stays behind with me, telling his employer that he'll catch the next elevator.

A few seconds of silence pass.

BING!

The next elevator opens up and the two of us enter; alone.

We stand next to each other for a moment or two before I pull back on the emergency stop lever. He glances at me. The butt of my palm slams into his nose, breaking it with ease.

He reaches down for the gun concealed in his suit. I spin seamlessly and slam my knee into his wrist. He snorts as I thrust my forearm into his throat. With a swift extension of my legs, I slam the back of the man's head into the wooden wall of the elevator.

"What room is he in?!" I hiss as the guard's arms flail.

In response, he spits in my face.

He slams a fist into the side of my head and I stumble backwards. He throws himself forward and slams into me, driving us both into the wall.

The radio on his arm buzzes to life, as his colleagues demand an explanation for his absence.

As he reaches up to answer, I slam my extended hand into his side and he doubles over in pain. I snatch the radio and slam it into the ground, breaking it in half.

The soldier hits the emergency break, sending the elevator back into motion.

I reach into my pocket and withdraw the pen from the front desk. He lunges at me, and I duck below him. I push upwards as he's leaning over me. He lands hard on his back on the floor of the elevator. The goon wraps his hand around my ankle and I pivot, slamming the pen into his neck.

The elevator door opens, and a draft is flowing through the hallway lined with hotel rooms. I follow it and find an open door to an empty hotel room. The window on the wall opposite of the door is wide open. I heave a handgun out of my bag and slam a clip into the gun and heave back on the barrel, loading a bullet into the chamber.

Three figures are sprinting down the rooftops of a nearby sidestreet.

"****." I hiss under my breath as I throw myself over the windowsill fearlessly.

I sprint down the rooftops, leaping over tiny alleyways and sliding down shingled slopes.

BANG!

The shot takes out one of the guard's knees with ease.

He collapses to the ground, and the other two slow down, more fearful than before.

As I sprint, a cool rain starts falls upon London.

Guard on the ground is unconscious when I pass him, now only about ten yards behind the General and his guard.

I take another shot at the guard next to the African and kill him instantly. It's gritty, it's bloody, but someone's got to do it.

The rooftops come to an abrupt halt over the docks of the Thames. The General is alone now. Nowhere to run, nowhere to hide. I slow down as he glares over the edge. I slow down and keep my gun drawn, aimed right at the center of his chest.

"You don't need to run anymore." I call. "We can get you protection."

He shakes his head.

"Not from them." He replies, staring at the street, several stories below.

I need to get him off of this roof... He needs to be taken ali--

"Go to Moscow." He says, before taking a single step off of the roof.

"No!" I take a pace forward, but he's gone.

The sound of something crashing into a car goes off and a car alarm flares.

TARGET ELIMINATED

I send the message to HQ and wipe a few beads of sweat off of my brow.

Next stop: Moscow.

[Johnny Blaze]

The sounds of the bustling city around him did little to distract the Swordsman as he walked down the sidewalk.

He had been in Chicago for eight days now, and still no sign of Leevoth. Kensei was beginning to feel frustrated. He needed something to take his mind off of the chase. Anything.

And that's when something finally did catch his attention.

The explosion was just a dozen blocks away behind him.

As panicked screams rang out, Kensei spun and darted back towards the scene of the blast. It was the large Bank of America building, and there was a huge hole in the side.
As Kensei strode forward, gunshots echoed from just inside the building. But before the Celestial Samurai could quicken his pace, the screaming body of a guard was launched from inside the hole be an unseen force.

Kensei sprang into action, leaping into the air and catching the guard.

"T...thanks", spoke the guard as he tried to shake things off.

"Are you all right?"

"Y-yeah", replied the guard as he rose to his knees, with Kensei trying to keep him steady.
"I'm good."

A sudden growl brought Kensei's attention back towards the bank. The Swordsman was visibly surprised to see the large monster standing before him.

http://i14.photobucket.com/albums/a330/HypsterJB/GameGenie-5.png

"You gotta get out of here", stated the guard as he rose to his feet.
"Get to safety. I'll hold him off until the Blur arrives."

"I appreciate your concern and bravery", replied Kensei as he moved past the guard, his mystical cloak fading away to reveal his armor and weaponry.

"But I believe I can handle things from here."

The guard said nothing, just standing dumbfounded as the samurai strode past him.

"And you are", asked Kensei as he stood face to face with the monster.

"I am Goro, warrior-prince of the Shokan", spoke the beast proudly.
"And none have defeated me in Mortal Kombat!"

"Yes, yes, Goro", came a voice from behind the behemoth.
"You're quite the fighter. We got it."

Kensei looked past the four-armed brute to see a man in a black robe riding a flying...pink marshmallow?

http://i14.photobucket.com/albums/a330/HypsterJB/GameGenie-1.jpg

"And you...who are you? You're not the Blue Blur."

"I am Kensei, Chosen Champion of Izanagi. And I advise you to surrender yourself, peacefully, to the authorities immediately. If you do not, I will be forced to take action."

The robed man smirked, and soon began to chuckle. Then the chuckle turned into roarous laughter as the man mocked Kensei's threat.

"Ah, you definitely have a sense of humor, Kensei", he said with a smile as he wiped a tear from his eye.

"But I've got to run. Obviously I'm going to have to resort to more drastic measures to get the Blur's attention."

"Kirby, let's go. And Goro...finish him."

Goro roared as he slammed his four massive fists at Kensei. But, thanks to his super-human abilities, Kensei easily side-stepped the blow.
And as he avoided the attack, the Kusanagi flashed for the briefest of seconds before going back into it's scabbard.

Kensei walked past the still Goro, his eyes fixed on the fleeing villain.
As Kensei took his longbow off his back, Goro's body slowly split in two. But there was no trace of blood. The two halves seemed to fade into nothingness as they hit the ground.

Kensei nocked one of the White Arrows of Bishamonten and took aim at the large pink puffball the robed figure road upon. Kensei let the arrow fly, the projectile whistling all the way as it struck deep into Kirby.

Kirby let out a yelp before popping like a balloon, sending the robed man falling two stories to the ground...and money raining down across the entire area.

The Swordsman put his bow away as he calmly strode towards the fallen villain.
Clutching his right arm in pain, the robed man sneered at Kensei.
"My arm! You broke my arm! You'll pay for this!"

The man's sneer slowly turned into a smirk.

"So, you fancy yourself a samurai, do you?"

"Well, let's see how you do against a samurai's age-old enemy!"

Reaching into the folds of his cloak, the man produced a small cube and threw it to the ground.
There was a bright flash of light for a split second, and then, as if appearing from thin air, where the cube had been crouched a man.

http://i14.photobucket.com/albums/a330/HypsterJB/GameGenie-3.jpg

"Kensei, allow me to introduce Ryu Hayabusa."

"Ryu, kill him slowly for me."

[NiteMare Shape]

http://img513.imageshack.us/img513/750/iconredesign1pw7.png
Icon

Retribution proved to be tougher than I had anticipated. It wasn't just his brand of justice that made him so dangerous, it was his total lack of concern for the lives of bystanders. I watched him turn on several citizens because they were "in his way." He gave me a good fight, but I handed him over to STRIKE, they'll know what to do with him.

I land on the roof of "The Hub," and enter my apartment through the roof hatch. It's when I get inside that I realize something isn't quite right, someone is here. I take a quick look around, unfortunately out of all my gifts, the ability to see in the dark is not one of them. I reach for the light switch, but before I can flip it I hear a voice.

"So, when were you planning to invite me over to see the new place, Scotty?"

I immediately recognize the voice as I flip the switch, and see my kid sister Jenny standing in front of me.....with luggage.

[Spike_x1]

http://i186.photobucket.com/albums/x90/Edge_027/RPG%20banners/PulseSeasonII.jpg


"Let me tell you something, Survivor." Pulse says, walking over to the dead body of Quickfire. He leans down and pushes the body over, revealing the front of the man. Pulse grabs the knife in his throat and violently jerks it from his neck. He holds up the blood soaked knife and sneers beneath his mask. "Everything can die."

Pulse runs toward Lyle at full speed, bring back his arm, preparing his attack. As Pulse rapidly approaches the yellow giant, Lyle laughs in a deep mocking voice.

"You think you're going to hurt me?" Lyle scoffs.

"No!" Pulse yells back, sending a shockwave from his feet and propelling him in a quick jump over Lyle's head. "I think I'm going to kill you!"

Pulse drops down to the broken asphalt hard, hitting the rubble without a protective shockwave. As Lyle turns, Pulse throws the knife in his hand. He sends a shockwave behind it, propelling it like a bullet through the air. With great accuracy and tact, the knife hits Lyle's eye with incredible force. The metal blade snaps on Lyle's retina, breaking into two halves. Despite th knife's structural failure, it still causes Lyle great pain. He roars in rage, feeling a pain he has never felt before.

"Gotcha." As Lyle roared in anger and pain and turned to charge at Pulse, a large heavy object smashed into countless pieces as it hurled against the back of his head. "Ruuh?" the monster grunted as he looked back over his shoulder.

"Yeah, I just threw a car engine at you." The Survivor stood by the remains of the car that Lyle had torn through earlier. "And there's more where that came from, Slappy." Reaching down to the rest of the vehicle, Adam dug his hands into the bumper and hood, and lifted what was left of the front end of the car. The axle and tires were threatening to fall out of the frame as the Survivor held it all above his head.

"Bring it on, Runt!" bellowed Lyle as he began charging headfirst towards Adam, grinning and laughing hysterically all the way.

An instant before Lyle would have run into the Survivor, Adam channeled his power through his hands, making the heavy metal and fuel above his head red hot. At the last second, he leaped out of Lyle's reach and threw the burning machinery into the monster's face. As it all exploded, Adam swiftly moved to Pulse's side again. "We need to lure him to the waterfront," he whispered to his ally.

[Watchman]

Whatever happen to the Man of Titanium?

"Look up in the sky!" A green blur smashes through the Daily Star building. The Daily Star is the longest running paper of the super city Superopolis. It is home to married reporter duo, Ethan Alridge and Lori Lance. Ethan, though, has another life. After being given the gift of super powers from an alien world he become the crime fighter, Titan. Today is a dark day for Titan. His villains have all gather together and formed the Sinful Syndicate and tried to destroyed his life. The first step his archenemy, Damien Dax, revealed on national tv that he was in fact Ethan Alridge. Dax met his fate after his Doosmday Engine blew up in his face. Now he has learned that Overmind, a psychic alien/robot hybrid, has kidnapped his wife at the Daily Star. He goes through the wall to notices Lori tied up.

"Lori!" a blast of energy knocks him across the room. He gets up and sees his enemy. "Overmind" he saids under his breath.

"Indeed, Titan, and according to my system I have 90% chance of finally beaten. I have already ran every battle plans in my head. Prepare to die."

"I don't think so, Overmind. You have tried to ruin my life today but you have failed. Now matter what you do I will always be stronger than you. I will always protect this world and the people and nobody will ever stop me."

"Wow what horrible dialog." Another voice creeped from the shadows.

"Loki, I knew that you would show up eventually."

"Yes, good for you." he started to clap. "After a while you just become a bore to torment so I'm just going to skip to the point." He held a glass prism in his hands.

"Gasp! The Prison Prism." A small beam of light shot out of it sucking in him into it. On the other end was a multicolor rainbow.

"How dare you, Loki! Titan was mine."

"Oh don't be such a stick in the mud, Overmind. You can join him to!" He turns the beam on to both Lori Lance and Overmind sucking them through the prism. "Heh, enjoy your reboots."

[Saved]

As Lyle roared in anger and pain and turned to charge at Pulse, a large heavy object smashed into countless pieces as it hurled against the back of his head. "Ruuh?" the monster grunted as he looked back over his shoulder.

"Yeah, I just threw a car engine at you." The Survivor stood by the remains of the car that Lyle had torn through earlier. "And there's more where that came from, Slappy." Reaching down to the rest of the vehicle, Adam dug his hands into the bumper and hood, and lifted what was left of the front end of the car. The axle and tires were threatening to fall out of the frame as the Survivor held it all above his head.

"Bring it on, Runt!" bellowed Lyle as he began charging headfirst towards Adam, grinning and laughing hysterically all the way.

An instant before Lyle would have run into the Survivor, Adam channeled his power through his hands, making the heavy metal and fuel above his head red hot. At the last second, he leaped out of Lyle's reach and threw the burning machinery into the monster's face. As it all exploded, Adam swiftly moved to Pulse's side again. "We need to lure him to the waterfront," he whispered to his ally.
"Waterfront?" Pulse asks quietly, keeping his eyes on the large man a head of them. "What, is he vulnerable to water?" Pulse suddenly smiles, catching on to his comrade's plan. "Or are we going to drown the bastard?"

[NiteMare Shape]

http://img513.imageshack.us/img513/750/iconredesign1pw7.png
Icon


Have you ever felt like someone wasn't telling you the whole story? That's exactly how I feel as I walk down the hall toward my room, reflecting on what Jenny had told me.

It seems that our older brother Brandon has just become impossible to live with, our parents are at their wits end and Jenny just had enough. Granted...Brandon has been very bitter since his accident, and has taken his condition out on everyone, but something just doesn't seem to add up. I just can't see it being so bad that Jenny feels she has to jump on a bus for a near six hour ride, just to show up at my new place unannounced. Something just doesn't seem right. I'm gonna have to call Mom...but it can wait until tomorrow.

I mull it over as I turn on the light in my room and go over to my desk. I open the drawer and pull out the false bottom that I installed, and pull out a disc.

"Speaking of unanswered questions..." I whisper to myself as I take the disc out of its hiding place. Not just any disc, THE disc, the one that Jenkins gave me before he died, the one that has all the answers...I still haven't looked at it yet, I don't know what I've been waiting for. Ever since my abilities developed all I've wanted is answers, and I've had those answers in my possession for months...and I just can't bring myself to watch it.

I look at the disc in my hand, contemplating putting it into my computer...and decide against it. It just isn't the time, but I'll be ready soon. Right now, I have other questions that need to be answered, and those questions can be answered with a simple phone call home. Tomorrow. I'll make that call tomorrow.

And I put the disc back in its hiding place.

[Watchman]

Now there was only darkness. It feels like my body has been split into pieces and I can feel eace one f
a
l
l
i
n
g

Where am I? What happen to Loki? What happen to Lori. Is there I way out of this hell. Question that will go unanswer. There is a light at the end. Many lights. Is this the end?

The 1950's

Mild manner reporter, Ethan Alridge, leave the building housing the Daily Star. Outside he spots a red hair teen come running up to him.

"Mr Alridge! Mr. Alridge!" Why it's everyone's favorite photographer and Titan's Superfriend, Timmy Spencer.

"What's the matter, Timmy?"

"It's Miss Lance! She's been kidnap by a bunch of Commie Robots. We have to find Titan!"

"You get to safety, Timmy, I'll go get Titan!" While Timmy goes back to running into the building our mild manner reporter ducks into a phone booth only to emerge as the mighty hero, Titan. He flies into the air his white cape blowing in the wind. He wears his green super suit with pride. Many people see him coming with the noticing the T in the center of chest. He spots the Red Robots and dives into battle. Although the real danger is what lurking inside the head of the largest robot.

"Titan, be careful it's a trap!"

"Don't worry, Miss Lance, I'll have you out of there faster than the Blur!" One of the robot's heads open up. " I should have know, Overmind, the alien that landed in Russia and brought up as a good for nothing Red!"

"Da, Titan. Now you and your American Pig girl will suffer!"

"Not if I have anything to say about it!" He flies toward Overmind.

1960's

"Bah! Titan you are not match for my infinity beam!" The green alien wearing red is now cloak in a green robe. His giant robots is now a floating fortress over Supertropolis. Overmind fires a beam hitting Titan out of the sky. He lands in a carter in the ground.

"It's going to take a lot more than that to take me down, Overmind!" He flies up the his flying fortrees and tackles Overmind. He grabs Lori flying her to safety.

"Stay here Lori! I'll take care of Overmind!" He grabs hold of one side of the fortess and using his super strength tosses it into orbit. He lands next to Lori who are now surrounding by a group of kids.

"Who are you?"

"Where da Newspaper Army! Here's your paper!" The paper oddly reads,

Jan. 1st, 1970

1970's

"Also, Chief, where here to tell ya that Timmy Spencer is in trouble! Follow us!" The jump onto some sort of flying ship and take off.

"Lori, we have to get back to the Star! Do you want a lift."

"Not with you! Always think that us woman need a helping hand from you men. I'll be at the Star later but for the protest."

"The protest?"

"Yes the protest against the sexism at the Star! Ugh, nevermind!" She walks off leaving our hero confused. He flies back to the Star not finding the Newspaper Army anywhere. He looks with his x-ray eyes around for Timmy and spots him in one of the broom closet. He opens the door.

"My ward a junkie!"

1980's

The dead body of Timmy Spencer lies at my feet.

Instead of a cape he is wearing a trench coat. He has bandages covering his face. He lights a cigerette.

I have to find the guy who's sold Timmy here the drugs. He was a good kid, kind of annoying but a good kid. He open the window and jump out. The rain starts I feel the cold rain against my face. It's like the only thing I feel the coldness. I walk into this dive called The Star. Can't wish on this star this is where wishes come to die. I open the door and many back away from me. They know what I could do to them. From across the room I see her. Sweet innocent Lori. Shame that she found herself in a place like this. Maybe she knows what happening.

"Lori." I sit at the bar.

"Hey Ethan, what will it be tonight?" Her eyes are the only light in my life. The only thing that is pure.

"Whisky. Lori maybe you could help me with something?"

"Shoot."

"Timmy's dead. Found his body ditch the scene before those corrupt pigs try to pin it on me. Do you know who could have sold him the stuff." Another good for nothing drug parasite. I need to tear him off the street. Send him out of this hell and into another.

"Timmy was in here earlier. Was talking to some strange green guy....there he is now!" Pointing to the man, the filth! I give chase and wind up in some alleyway filled with the stench of piss and cheap booze. He punches and I taste blood...I smile. I give him a headbutt and begin to strangle him. His gasps give me joy. He able to push me off. That's when I know this guy. He calls himself Overmind. Sick freak, ate brains, thought it give him powers. This is going to be a fun fight.

1990's

The trench coat and super suit are gone. Now he wears a vest and army fatigues and boots. He has pouches all over his body and CLAWS! Cause Claws are cool. His muscles are big! Really Big! Too Big! He uses them to punch things HARD! Time to kill this Stoopid Overmind!

"XXXXXTREME!"

2000's

Titan goes flying into a dumpster. He gets up and shakes his head. He now wears boots, jeans, a long jacket, and a shirt with the union jack. Costumes are for idiots.

"Bloody hell, mate" He flies straight towards Overmind and rips off his head."

"Ah Titan." The head continues to speak. "I come from the fold between space and time. There is no way you can beat me."

"Overmind, there is a few things that I have learn. One is that you have to some authority around here to gain some respect. Maybe get rid of all of these stupid costumes and codenames. Maybe then you can become wanted. Also, don't ***** with me!" He kicks the head into the heart of the sun.

"***** cool" A gust of wind. Wait this is all wrong. That's not me. That's a jerk. Time and space rip. The journey is almost at the head. This is Zyr from the Planet X. We need to get the real Titan.

Next: Titan vs. The Ultimate Titan and view the true form of the Overmind.

[Eddie Brock]

THE CITIZEN


"Next up to bat: Ryan Umbridge!"

I watch as Katherine's attention is instantly drawn to home plate. I can't say I completely blame her. Ryan Umbridge is the young all-star of the Lost Haven Hammerheads. The kid's batting average is through the roof, and he's a very eligible bachelor. I know he's nothing more than eye candy to Katherine, but I still find myself turning a little green with envy.

After all, I never knocked a ball out of the park - not 33 times in a single season, anyway.

"Want to meet him?" I ask aloud. I know she's not fully paying attention to me, and that's why I ask.

Without looking away, Katherine responds, "Hm?" After Umbridge takes a strike, my question finally registers. "Oh, don't tell me you're getting jealous again!" Katherine states jokingly.

I shake my head. "No, I'm serious!" I insist. It would make her happy. "Let me pull a few strings. I'll see what I can do." I can't believe I'm going along with this. It was just a joke.

"Honey, he's just a baseball player," Katherine reminds me. She looks me in the eyes, and I can see her sincerity. "He has nothing on you - except maybe a shoe deal." Katherine leans over and gives me a quick peck on the lips. She then returns her attention to the game - just in time to see that Umbridge is down 1-2.

I fold my arms exaggeratedly and lean back in my seat. "I could have a shoe deal...if I wanted," I announce with a mocking pout. Katherine lightly hits my arm as Umbridge takes a ball high and outside. 2-2.

"What did Tom have to say?" Katherine asks.

I shrug. "Just the same old song and dance," I assure her. Umbridge takes another consecutive ball. 3-2. Full count. "You know how Tom is," I add.

Katherine nods. "Worried sick?"

"Would you expect any less?"

Just then, something...odd...happens. I feel this...itch...in my eyes, and I'm forced to close them. With my eyes closed, I see an image. Umbridge takes a hard cut of the bat, and I watch the ball get smacked deep to left field. The crowd is on their feet as Umbridge rounds the bases.

"Homerun," I mutter to myself.

Katherine turns around. "What was that?" she inquires. Suddenly, there is an eruption of cheering. Katherine shifts in her seat so fast that I half-expect her to fall out of it.

I'm completely floored as I watch the same scene I just saw moments ago - in my head. Every little detail is exactly the same as it was in my head. I can't believe it. Normally, I'd pass things like this off as a coincidence. But something in my gut tells me this was more. This was...

Unexplainable. Mystical, even.

Oh, please! Don't tell me you're buying into that superstitious crap. It's all a bunch of hocus pocus!

Even so, I find myself gripping the Amulet underneath my shirt. Maybe I'm just being crazy. Maybe this was nothing. Or maybe I shouldn't be taking folk stories so lightly. After all, that man wanted this Amulet so badly he was willing to steal it.

Was there more of a reason than I suspected?

[Mr. Marko]

http://i3.photobucket.com/albums/y55/Cyclone1906/screenshot_2007-10-11-13-09-24.jpg
FRED SLATER - GRANITE
Origins - Prologue

Breathe deeply, Fred Slater.

Fred sat in the lotus position in middle of the forest of Carver Lake National Park. His breathing was slow and steady. His mind was clear. If a passer-by, were there such a thing in this part of the forest, were to see him, they may have mistaken him for Buddhist monk in deep meditation. Fred Slater, however, was something different entirely.

"Oh, s***! I think a bug just crawled up my shorts!" Fred sat up quickly and squirmed frantically as a small beetle fell from his tan shorts. Cursing furiously, he stomped on the invader. "Stupid son of a--AGH!"

Fred Slater, be calm.

Fred threw his hands in the air in frustration. "SHUT UP! Why the hell am I even listening to you anymore?!"

I am the key to your destiny.

Fred scoffed. "Yeah, like hell you are!"

Fred Slater, the Spirit of the Earth has chosen you. Now you must learn to become one with it.

Fred grabbed a rock and threw it angrily at a tree. "Yeah, well nobody asked me if I wanted to have this stupid gift!"

Fred Slater, I believe-

"And enough with the 'Fred Slater' garbage. Its just 'Fred.' Got it?"

Yes, Fred. I believe that it is from your world religious text the Bible that says The spirit is willing, but the flesh is weak.

Fred stopped. "How did you know that?"

That has a significant meaning to you, doesn't it?

Fred sat back down on the ground. "Yeah...it does."

******************************

Cairo, Egypt. Six Weeks Ago...

Fred sat next to his mentor and employer, Professor Richard Shields as they flew over Cairo. "It looks amazing, doesn't it, Fred?"

Fred nodded. "Yeah."

Professor Shields had personally requested Fred to be his only assistant in his three week trip to Egypt to personally document the newly discovered Temple of Earth. "The temple is only three miles outside of Cairo, and yet imagine! It has taken us this long to find it! The brilliance of the Ancient Egyptian people still baffles me."

Fred sat silently as they landed in Cairo International Airport. As they exited the plane, a man outside a limosine held a small cardboard sign.

Lost Haven University
Prof. Shields

"Looks like we'll be riding in style today, Mr. Slater."

Fred nodded and smiled. "Looks like it, Professor."

The two men rode for some time through the hectic city. During the ride, Fred couldn't help but feel nervousness overcome him. "Professor, can I ask you a question?"

Professor Shields grinned. "Of course, Fred!"

"Do you ever...get nervous before heading to something really important? Like...something that could send your career into motion?"

Professor Shields chuckled. "Every time, Fred. I find comfort here." He handed Fred a small book.

Fred looked at the front page. "The Bible?" He handled the beaten and tattered book. "No offense, but I never really took you for a religious man."

"Oh, don't be mistaken, Fred. I'm as human as the next person, but the messages are a kind reminder of the truth." He took the book from Fred and opened to a passage. "The spirit is willing, but the flesh is weak. True, isn't it?"

Fred nodded, letting the message sink in. "Yeah."

The limo screeched to a hault. "We have arrived at the museum, sir."

Professor Shields smiled at Fred. "Lets put that spirit of yours to the test."

[Scarab]

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v462/bookgoddess/Micros/CrimsonFalconBanner.jpg?t=1215751273

A Few Month’s Earlier

It’s almost like a dream lying here under the stars in the Grand Canyon. The clouds slowly drift in the darkened sky almost as if teasing the moon as they pass it. The longing returns as it always does wishing I could be up there. I cross my hands behind my head and simply let the clouds roll by I can almost feel the wind pulling softly at my skin. I realize it then I can feel it the pulling the calling it beckons and I have to answer. Slowly my eyes close as I let sensations wash over me.

When I finally open them it a whirl of input the area around me isn’t the Canyon, it’s the Pyramids, then it’s an ancient longhouse, the great Redwoods, so many so fast it hurt. Then as soon as it was there it was different and I was surrounded by the clouds of the night. He stood there watching me eyes drilling into me past my skin, past my heart and deeper then I know anyone could ever look into me. To say it is unsettling is a great understatement.

He stood there though . His eyes truly the eyes of a bird of prey, shocking in their intensity. His hair fell like feathers past his shoulders, shifting and moving in a breeze I could not feel. His skin was dark brown with bronzes interwoven shimmering with each subtle movement of his body. Dressed in garb from so many different cultures he truly was a sight to behold. I could feel my breath catch in my throat and wished nothing more then to bow to him. He spoke then with a hollow voice that seemed to echo and emanate from everywhere. It was more then sounds it was feelings and intentions. It was power and responsibility and what those things truly mean.

Faster then it started it had ended. I stood there for seconds hearing his voice repeating over and over in my head. “It’s for you to decide……..The powers answer to you…….You are chosen………” It was fragmented and most of it lost . I was tired and confused it was nothing but a jumble a bad dream. It was time to get some sleep. I took a step and felt it then the breeze on my flesh and the cool moisture around me and under foot. My heart caught in my chest as I look down and my dreams had somehow come true.

"Holy……There’s no way……."


Now

I stretched as I rolled over in bed one arm falling off the bed as my hand landed in the pizza box from last. Unfortunately I had also found the last slice as well. Rolling back over I can’t help but think this was about par for most of my mornings lately. Of course this is how mornings go sometimes, especially on a Monday.

s As I stare up at the ceiling and realize my alarm is still going off. I reach over and punch the snooze button; however I push just a little hard as my finger drives into the clock itself. I glance over and let out a small sigh that the 6th one this month, as I open a drawer and slide it in with the others. It was bordering on ridiculous I kept forgetting how strong I was now. I had to keep it in mind though it wouldn’t take anything to shake someone’s and crush it. No I had to be more careful even when I just wake up, especially when I just wake up. Luckily though I managed to get off campus housing so I have my own room and only a couple blocks from campus.

I sigh gently as I lay there. "Well time to start the day it seems".

[Spike_x1]

"Waterfront?" Pulse asks quietly, keeping his eyes on the large man a head of them. "What, is he vulnerable to water?" Pulse suddenly smiles, catching on to his comrade's plan. "Or are we going to drown the bastard?""We just need to get him away from here, and do this somewhere else - some place where there aren't so many bystanders around." Without another word, Adam sprinted towards Lyle as he finished picking molten metal out of his teeth, ducked one of the monster's punches, and delivered one of his own; an uppercut square in Lyle's chin. The blow knocked the villain's head back somewhat, but it had also shattered every bone in the Survivor's hand.

Tumbling out of Lyle's reach again, Adam whispered to Pulse as he passed him by, now going in the direction of the Lost Haven docks; "Hit him and fall back fast."

[Johnny Blaze]

"So, you fancy yourself a samurai, do you?"

"Well, let's see how you do against a samurai's age-old enemy!"

Reaching into the folds of his cloak, the man produced a small cube and threw it to the ground.
There was a bright flash of light for a split second, and then, as if appearing from thin air, where the cube had been crouched a man.

http://i14.photobucket.com/albums/a330/HypsterJB/GameGenie-3.jpg

"Kensei, allow me to introduce Ryu Hayabusa."

"Ryu, kill him slowly for me."

Ryu quickly moved into action, drawing his blade, and charged Kensei.
The ninja dragon was amazingly fast, his blade seemingly a blur as it cut through the air.
But so was Kensei, and the Celestial Samurai quickly raised his guard and repeled the blows.
But Ryu was an agile one, and the ninja deftly lept over Kensei, connecting with a kick to the back of the samurai's head.

Kensei stumbled, but quickly recovered and spun to face the waiting ninja dragon.

http://i14.photobucket.com/albums/a330/HypsterJB/GameGenie-2.jpg

"You fight well, Ryu", spoke Kensei.

"But I sense no evil in you", continued the Celestial Samurai as the pair locked blades once again.

"In fact..."

The Swordsman ducked a slashing swipe of Ryu's blade, countering by smashing the pommel of the Kusanagi into the ninja's face.

"I sense nothing in you at all."

Ryu came at him again, and, once more, Kensei parried the blows.

"Couple that with the way you were summoned, one can only conclude that you are not a real being."

"Therefore", Kensei spoke as he side-stepped a downward slash.
"I have no qualms about this."

As he side-stepped the strike, Kensei spun around to behind the ninja, bringing the deadly edge of the Kusanagi slashing down.
The legendary blade cut deep into the back of the ninja dragon, but no blood spilled from the mortal wound.

Ryu dropped his sword and faded into nothingness before even hitting the ground.

"No! That's impossible!"

Kensei turned to regard the robed figure as he stared in disbelief at his servant's demise.

"You're good, Kensei", spoke the man as he reached into the fold of his cloak with his good arm.

Pulling out a small cube, the man held it aloft in his hand.
"But let's see how you do aga-"

The throwing dagger shattered the cube into pieces as it pierced the villain's hand.
The robed man screamed in pain as the blade ran right through his hand. Cradling his wounded appendage in his stomach, his broken arm dangling at his side, the robed man was unable to defend against the swift kick to the jaw that sent him spiraling to the concrete.

Hovering over the man stood a stern-faced Kensei, the Kusanagi's tip centimeters away from his throat.

"Now. Yield."

The robed man stood dumb-founded and frightened as his life was seemingling on the line. He wanted to say something witty, a line worthy of a great game, but all he could get out was a whimpering...

"O-okay. P-p-please don't kill me."

--------------------

"Thanks for your help", spoke the security guard as Kensei walked over to him, dragging the unconscious form of the robed villain in one hand.

"It's nothing. I could hardly sit by and watch as this menace threatened innocent lives."

"Well, in any case, it's good you came by. If you hadn't been here Game Genie might've gotten away."

"Game Genie", Kensei repeated as he looked down at the un-moving form of the villain laying next to his feet.

"Yeah, he's one of the Blur's rogues. Don't know where the Blue Blur's at though. Seems lately he's been more interested in shilling products than protecting people."

Both Kensei and the guard turned their heads as the sound of sirens cut through the air.

"Had he been aware of the situation, I am sure the Blue Blur would have been here. In any case, I leave this Game Genie in your hands."

Kensei then turned and sprinted off as the police caravan arrived on the scene...

[Blacklight]

http://www.freewebs.com/blacklight521/gkbanner1.bmp


Okay, BL. I think I've almost got this narration thing down...

Oh! Right...back to the superhero story thing...


Anyways, I've lived in Enferno all my life. I know where everything is, all the events that happen every year, how many McDonald's restaurants there are per square mile...and you know what? It sucks to see it in it's former glory. Ridden with crime, filled with superpowered freaks, and it makes me feel like crap. Personally, it's one of the reasons why I'm risking my neck to protect it. But anyways, no matter how bad the rest of the city becomes, there's one thing about it that'll always stay the same...

"Mr. Violette I told you that if you weren't present for detention you would be suspended..."

...The crappy school system.

"But Mr. Brown I have a reason for not being there!"

"Really? And what would that be?"

"Uh...I was at the bank with my mom that day when it was being robbed...uh...we were being held hostage..."

Wow. As good of a liar as I am, that was hard to come up with. Although technically I was at the bank when it was robbed...

"I'm sorry to hear that. If I had known that you had to suffer such an ordeal, I would've been more lenient..."

"So...does that mean I get another shot?"

Mr. Brown looked down at the files on his desk and flipped through all the papers for a few long moments. It was nerveracking. I've been suspended from school before. Many times. But I can't be suspended much more before I'm finally expelled. And that's not an ideal scenario to say the least...

"Fine, Mr. Violette. I'll give you one more shot. Instead of one detention, you'll be serving two. Back to back. Wednesday and Thursday. And if your so much as one second late, you're out of here. Do you understand?"

"Yes, Mr. Douchebag..."

"What was that? I couldn't hear you. You were mumbling..."

"Yes, Mr. Brown."

"Thank you. Now get to class. You're Lunch period starts in about ten minutes."

Phew...That was close.

Now all I have to do is serve the two detentions and I'm off scott-free. I can only hope that nothing happens that will get in the way of that...

[Johnny Blaze]

Kensei layed above the covers of his hotel room on his back. His hands behind his head, the Swordsman thought of the events of yesterday at the bank, and did his best to put the frustration of losing Leevoth's trail behind him.

It had been difficult for Kensei as his meditations to divine answers from the gods have seemingly fallen on deaf ears.
Now, with his gut telling him that Leevoth is long gone from the city, Kensei pondered his next move.

As if in answer, the phone to his room rang.
The samurai sat up from the bed and answered.

"Hello?"

<"Kensei, it is good to hear from you my friend.">

<"Hideyoshi, it is good to hear your voice. How goes things at home?">

<"As boring as it ever is when you are off on some quest. But your house is well tended to, and Ami has been feeding Kaji for you.">

<"The little devil has been staying out of trouble I hope?">

<"Do not worry, my friend. He has been confined to the property">, replied Hideyoshi with a chuckle.

<"How is Ami?">

<"She is fine, Kensei. Though she doesn't say it, she misses you. We all do. We're waiting for you to finish your quest and come home.">

<"It may be a while before my mission is over">, sighed the Swordsman.
<"The trail for Leevoth has gone cold. I am at a loss from where to begin again. And all my attempts to contact the gods have failed. With each passing day, my frustrations grow. I fear they will soon consume me.">

<"Do not worry Kensei">, Hideyoshi replied in a calming tone, <"Izanagi I'm sure has a plan. He always does.">

<"Yes, I know. But it still does not make it any less frustrating.">

<"Well, I might have something for you to take away some of that aggrevation you're feeling.">

<"And that would be?">

<"A call came for you this morning from your old friend, Whiskey Jack.">

<"Jack">, Kensei spoke as his mind began to flood with memories that seemed so long ago.

<"Yes, apparently there is a great emergency on the reservation. An emergency that requires your special services.">

<"Did he say what this emergency is?">

<"He would not speak of it to me, but I sense a great fear in his voice.">

That did trouble Kensei. The old Navajo medicine man was one of the bravest people the Swordsman had ever met. If he was frightened, then it must be a serious threat.

<"Very well">, replied Kensei, <"I will travel to New Mexico and do what I can for Jack.">

"Thank you, Hideyoshi.">

<"It's nothing, Kensei. Just doing what the Primordial Sky has commanded me to do.">

<"Still, thank you. Hopefully I will be able to finish my hunt and return home soon. Until then, take care my friend. And tell Ami...tell her that I...will see her soon.">

<"I will make sure to tell her you miss her, my friend. Take care, Kensei. And be careful.">

Hideyoshi hung up the phone, and Kensei followed suit. The Celestial Samurai sat there deep in thought over what Hideyoshi had said. If Jack or his people were in danger, danger enough to frighten even him, Kensei could not say no.

Especially after the ordeal he and Jack faced many years ago.

Skin Deep ~ Prologue

[Johnny Blaze]

Skin Deep ~ Act 1[

The plane rattled as it sped down the runway and slowly rose into the sky.
Kensei looked out the window at the city of Chicago below him as the plane gradually rose higher and higher.

The Swordsman yawned and closed the covering on the window, blocking out the morning sun. He had taken the first flight he could to New Mexico, and it wouldn't be long until he arrived.
Until then, he would catch up on some much needed sleep.

Memories of the last time he saw his friend, Whiskey Jack, danced through his mind as his eyes slowly closed...

--------------------

The mid-day sky was as black as night as the massive storm clouds covered the sun completely. The howling winds picked up, slamming into Kensei and the young Navajo warrior standing atop the mountain.

"Be ready, Kensei", spoke the dark-haired brave with the long, tight braids dancing wildly in the wind. The large drops of rain and small bits of hail came rushing in from the West at a sharp angle, pelting both Kensei and the Navajo warrior carrying a wooden staff adorned with ritual carvings.

Lightning danced across the sky, and a loud crack of thunder echoed across the mountaintop. But it was the spine-chilling, high-pitched screech accompanying the thunder that steeled the two warriors.

Suddenly, an enormous raptor flew up the cliff face to stare down at the two foolish humans below it.
The bird of prey was massive, almost the size of a city bus. And with each beat of it's wings came the gale-force winds of a hurricane.

Kensei and the brave held on to whatever they could to keep from being blown off of the mountain.
The Swordsman gripped the Kusanagi tightly, and summoned the innate power of the legendary sword to control the winds.
Almost immediately the winds died down and the pair of warriors were able to stand freely once more.

The Navajo medicine man looked sharply at the creature, noticing it's left eye was missing.

"This is the one", shouted the brave.

"Are you sure", asked Kensei sarcastically.

"Positive", replied the Navajo warrior with a smirk as both he and Kensei dove out of the way to avoid the razor-sharp talons as the behemoth dived at them.

Weeks earlier, a group of brash teenagers climbed up the forbidden mountain, tales of the warriors of old dancing in their minds from the night before.
The children brought with them traditional bows of their people, and climbed the mountain seeking adventure.

But the mountain was forbidden for a good reason. On it's high, craggy top resided the legendary thunderbirds. Creatures of supernatural power, able to conjure mighty storms with a beat of their massive wings.

The children ran in to one of the creatures, and, in their panic, fired a single arrow at the thunderbird. The arrow struck the creature in the eye, causing the powerful creature to take vengeance on the tribe.
For the past couple of weeks, the enraged thunderbird has been terrorizing the local area, slaughtering livestock, pets, and even humans.

The creature, although it was wronged first, had to be stopped. And so Kensei arrived to help and met with the local medicine man called Whiskey Jack.
Together they fended off an attack on a old woman by the creature, and Jack then led Kensei up the forbidden mountain to finish the thunderbird off once and for all.

Lightning crashed into the mountain, nearly hitting Jack. Kensei recalled how earlier Jack mentioned that the creatures could summon lightning from the storm with but a blink of it's eyes.

The thunderbird screeched as it dove towards Kensei.
The Swordsman stood his ground, and, at the last second, leapt at the creature.
The Kusanagi dug deep into the thunderbird's belly, spattering the mountaintop with it's hot blood.

Kensei rolled as he fell, but the legendary beast was able to dig it's talons deep into Kensei's back and side on the samurai's decent.

The wounded animal deftly turned towards the injured samurai.
Kensei clutched at his side where one of the massive talons had torn his flesh. His healing factor would seal up the gashes in moments, but until then he had to somehow fend off an angry thunderbird.

As Kensei raises his blade to try and fend off the biting beak of the beast, Whiskey Jack charges in from the side. The medicine man tosses a fine powder in the thunderbird's lone eye, and the creature screeches loudly in protest as it begins to thrash about.

"Now", screams Jack over the din of the storm.
"While it blind! Finish it off!"

His wounds nearly healed, Kensei rises to his feet and stabs the Kusanagi deep into the thunderbird's neck.
The mystical blade stays buried in the creature's flesh as the thunderbird tosses back and forth. The death throws of the creature are fierce, and Kensei is soon tossed away like a rag doll. But the Kusanagi remains embedded in the thunderbird's neck as blood continues to pour freely from the wound.

With a final screech of protest, the thunderbird falls to the ground, shaking the mountaintop with the impact.

As the creature dies, the winds slowly die with it. Kensei slowly rises to his feet as the storm that was raging above him quickly dissipates, revealing a bright blue sky behind it.

Walking over to the creature, Kensei removes the Kusanagi and wipes the blood clean on the thunderbird's feathers.

"It's shame", frowns Jack as he moves to stand next to Kensei.
"Such a magnificent beast. Those kids aught to be ashamed for what they brought about."

"These creatures are not normally a threat?"

"No", answered Jack as he looked to Kensei as the samurai sheathed his blade.
"They keep to themselves and leave us be. But, if wronged, the wrath of a thunderbird is a terrible thing."

Kensei could feel Jack's sadness of what they had done, and the Swordsman placed his hand on Jack's shoulder.
"I am sorry, my friend."

"It's all right", Jack sighed.
"There was nothing else that could've been done."

"Come on. Let's get back to the village. I could use a drink."

And Whiskey Jack and Kensei slowly made their way down the mountainside as the afternoon sun beat down on their tired backs.

[Johnny Blaze]

Skin Deep ~ Act 2

Kensei walked out of the airport, the hot desert wind blowing in his face as the sun crept slowly across the barren sky.

The flight had gone without any problems, and Kensei arrived at Grants Municipal Airport right on time. And, as expected, his friend, Whiskey Jack, was outside to greet him.

"I hope your flight was good", asked Jack with a smile.

He was much older than Kensei remembered him. The years had not been kind to Jack, years spend practicing his magicks and drinking. He was now an old man, not the young warrior who battled alongside Kensei decades ago.

"It was fine", Kensei replied, returning Jack's smile and accepting his handshake.
The pair embraced in a hug.

"It's good to see you, my friend."

"It's good to see you too, Jack", replied Kensei as he reached down to pick up his lone bag.
"So...what's the problem?"

Jack's face turned solemn as he sighed deeply.
"Come on. I'll tell you on the way into town."

Jack grabbed Kensei's bag and placed it in the back of his Jeep. The two warriors then climbed aboard the vehicle and quickly sped away, heading towards the reservation.

"Over the past two weeks, there have been some break-ins."

"And this isn't something that can be solved by the police?"

"No", answered Jack as he turned down a two-lane highway.
"These were not robberies. Whoever, or whatever, is behind this has been kidnapping infants."

"I see", Kensei replied, his tone showing the grave sorrow he felt in his soul.
"Are there any leads as to who is behind this?"

"The culprit's a slick one. Doesn't leave anything that can be used to track it down. But, last night, a young woman named Aiyana came to me in tears."

"She tells me that, as she went to check on her child, she was horrified to see a large wolf-like creature trying to get in through the kid's bedroom window. She was able to drive the thing away, but not before it tore a gash into her back with it's claws."

Kensei's brow furrowed as his mind processed the described events.
"I'll need to speak with Aiyana before I can identify what it is we're dealing with."


"Don't worry, my friend. I know what the thing is", he said as they turned down a side street towards a rural neighborhood.
"Like it or not, we're dealing with a Skinwalker."

"A skinwalker", repeated the Swordsman.
Kensei was a master in combat, and also in demonology and the supernatural. Although he had never dealt with the creatures before, Kensei knew what a Skinwalker was.
The creatures were powerful witches, able to take on the form of any animal it desired. The things were pure evil, and virtually impossible to kill.

"Yep, and I damn sure don't like it", grumbled Jack as he slowed down, pulling up to a small house.
"Here's Aiyana's place. I told her we'd be over straight from the airport, so she's expecting us."

"You told her we were be coming before I even arrived?"

"Figured you'd want to talk with her and check out the scene", shrugged Whiskey Jack with a smirk.

"You know me too well, my friend", chuckled Kensei as they exited the Jeep and walked up to Aiyana's front door.

[NiteMare Shape]

http://img513.imageshack.us/img513/750/iconredesign1pw7.png
Icon




I hear a knock at the back door of the apartment. As I get into the living room I see that Jenny has already answered the door...in nothing but the long t-shirt that she wears to bed and a pair of gym shorts. Standing on the other side of the door staring at Jenny with a confused look on her face is Lisa, who obviously has the wrong impression.

"Lisa, hey. What's going on?" I ask, trying to suppress a laugh as she gives me a look that I can't even describe.

"Oh, nothing....I was gonna ask you if...uh, never mind, I can see that you're......busy."

"Lisa, this is my sister Jenny, she's going to be staying with me for awhile. Jenny, this is my friend Lisa."

Lisa looks at me, then at Jenny, and begins to turn a dark shade of red as the realization of what is going on begins to sink in.

"This is your...sister?" She said, still looking at Jenny's attire. Jenny seems to pick up on it.

"Laundry." Jenny says, seemingly knowing what is going through Lisa's head.

Lisa looks down at the floor and does that little nervous half laugh that she does when she's embarrassed, then shakes it off and looks right at me.

"Well, I was in the area and it dawned on me that we haven't hung out in awhile. So I thought it would be cool if maybe you wanted to go see a movie..." She pauses and then looks right at Jenny. "And you're more than welcome to come too. My treat."

Jenny looks at me, and smirks. Then she overexagerates as she yawns and stretches. "Oh, thanks, but I think I'm gonna sit this one out. I'm beat."

Before I can say anything, Jenny starts pushing me toward the door. "But you two go on and have a great time."

"Ok, ok!" I say as she continues pushing me out the door, then the door slams shut behind us.

"I think I just got kicked out of my own apartment." I say while chuckling about the turn of events.

"You know, I think I like that kid."

[Blacklight]

http://www.freewebs.com/blacklight521/Blbanner3.bmp



Chapter 38: Nightmares Act I: The Descent, pt.3...

"Had enough yet?" The robotic sounding voice of Murderball echoing from the shell asked me.

"Puh-lease..." I said standing back up and smiling at him, pulling out and extending my diamond staff in a fighting pose.

"I'm just getting started."

We both just stood opposite of each other, and I stared at the metallic sphere as it lied still. It was a stand-off like no other, but with Murderball, I've always had to wait for him to make the first move.

SCREEECH!!

Right on cue...

The ball had started to roll in place. Revving faster and faster as each moment passed by. I continued not to move. Not to lose my stance. For it was crucial...

"C'mon. Come at me..."

It continued in spinning, and I could even feel the heat from the friction in the ground, but soon enough, it bursted out of the crater and at me. I then braced myself, and at the last moment, I held my staff out in front of me horizontally, causing the ball to collide with it, and keep it from moving forward. In a matter of a few seconds, I became a human roadblock. Murderball however continued his rolling to try and advance, but my strength kept me in place. We weren't going anywhere until I wanted to move.

"RRRRAAAGGGHH! Get out of my way!!"

"Sorry...dude....but you're not....going anywhere." I said pushing forward, taking deep breaths periodically as I did.

"Let. Me. GO!!!" he said from inside, pushing harder as he got angrier.

"Hand over the sword!"

"No! It's mine now..."

"Fine. If you insist..."

Then with one swift movement, I collapsed my staff, and quickly grabbed hold of the ball before he could get any traction. And then I took off into the high skies.

"What are you doing!?!" he screamed from inside the shell. But I didn't answer. I had a plan to take care of this guy.

Once we reached as high as I could go, I started heaving and after a few spins, I used all my super-strength possible to fling Murderball up into the atmosphere, and watched as the sight of his round, metal exterior grew smaller and smaller as he went higher up.

Now you may be thinking, what's this kid up to?

You'll find out soon enough. After all, what comes up...

[Saved]

"We just need to get him away from here, and do this somewhere else - some place where there aren't so many bystanders around." Without another word, Adam sprinted towards Lyle as he finished picking molten metal out of his teeth, ducked one of the monster's punches, and delivered one of his own; an uppercut square in Lyle's chin. The blow knocked the villain's head back somewhat, but it had also shattered every bone in the Survivor's hand.

Tumbling out of Lyle's reach again, Adam whispered to Pulse as he passed him by, now going in the direction of the Lost Haven docks; "Hit him and fall back fast."
Pulse nods to the Survivor, smiling widely as he plots his path. As Lyle growls, drool slips from his mouth. His body is tense, eager to rip apart the heroes and end their lives. As Lyle stares into Pulse's eyes, Pulse simply stares back, unafraid.

"Hey, redbeard," Pulse mocks, trying to get Lyle's attention. "You can't kill me. I'm relentless. I'll never stop."

"Never, huh?" Lyle grins as he takes a step forward. "I think you got your facts wrong, hero."

"Alright then," Pulse smirks as he tenses his legs. He springs forward, sending a shockwave out and propelling himself toward Lyle. He strikes the monster on his head, making a loud "crack" as his fists drive into his face.

The monster yells in pain and anger at the attack. Instictively, Pulse bounces backward, landing firmly on his feet and hand. He looks up from the ground, position in the air by a tripod, his two legs and his right arm holding him above the rock and rubble.

"You little insect!" Lyle roars in frustration. "I'll kill you!"

"Excellent," Pulse whispers to himself. "Come on, stupid!" Pulse laughs, scoffing at his opponent. "Kill me!"

Pulse jumps backward, propelling himself farther and farther backward as Lyle charges him. As Pulse passes Survivor in a flip, he whispers a simple phrase to his ally. "I'll set him up. You take him down." Pulse moves backward once more, and jumps further backward, laughing as he moves.

"You talk tough," he says, landing on his feet, formed in a stand. "But I don't see you backing it up." Pulse watches calmly as Lyle runs, barreling down the street. He knocks cars out of his way like they were cardboard, the fire of hate burning in his eyes.

"I will crush you!" Lyle roars with malice.

"The only thing being crushed is your pride." Pulse puts up his hands, falling into a fighting stance. "You want a shot? I'm right here."

[Spike_x1]

They were almost there. The waterfront was coming into view, the sweet smell of the ocean combined with the nauseating scent of the Lost Haven pollution being dumped into the water on a regular basis, was exactly what the Survivor needed. With Lyle baring down him, Pulse raised his fists and prepares to do what he can against the oncoming juggernaut.

Suddenly, with superhuman reflexes and speed, a black-cloaked blur slides on the ground around Lyle's feet. With expert timing, the Survivor wrapped one arm and one leg around the villain's ankles, tripping Lyle. Being the top-heavy freak that he was, Lyle was hurled forward, head over heels, by his own massive momentum. Seeing what was happening, Pulse easily sidestepped the monster rolling towards him.

Managing to stop himself before falling off the edge of the waterfront, Lyle growled angrily and stood upright, only to see both heroes, standing beside one another and glaring up at him.

"Together now," said Adam, not even trying to whisper and keep his plan a secret from Lyle. "Give him everything you've got, and I mean everything. Use those shockwaves until your nose bleeds." At this point, even Lyle's face was showing signs of concern at the sight of the Survivor's fists and eyes glowing with a blinding orange fire. "We're gonna blast this bastard clear over the horizon!"

[NiteMare Shape]

http://img513.imageshack.us/img513/750/iconredesign1pw7.png
Icon


I was just getting out of the shower when Jenny yelled for me to turn on the TV, something about some sort of disaster going on downtown. I can hear the reporter describing the scene as I get into costume, a bus full of tourists overturned in Sherman Square. It only takes a few moments for me to get dressed and get to the scene of the crash, and I'm almost not prepared for what I see when I get there.

Dozens of rescue workers and firemen trying to get at the people trapped in the bus, unfortunately everyone's worst fears are realized...a spark ignited the fuel that had leaked from the bus, setting the wreck and the area around it into a towering inferno.

I rush toward the bus, but just as I reach the edge of the blaze I hear a familiar voice.

"I knew this would draw you out. I just didn't expect it to take so long."

As I turn to face the source of the voice, I am hit so hard by something that I'm taken off my feet, and I find myself nearly embedded in the side of a building. Almost as soon as I hit the wall, my attacker is on my, hitting me with vicious punches and kicks, and then some sort of high powered assault weapon chimes in, hitting me for what seems like an eternity with a hailstorm of bullets.

It takes a moment for me to clear my head after the assault and get to my feet, and when I do I look right at my attacker, his arm still smoking from the thousands of rounds that he fired at me with his built in mini-gun. I almost can't believe my eyes....

It's Helos, and he's been fully rebuilt, and from the looks of things...upgraded.

[Johnny Blaze]

"Help me! Somebody, please!"

Shut it, *****", roared the mugger as he backhanded the frightened girl.

Angela Michaels always road the bus to and from school. The downtown area of Lost Haven was no place for a young, fifteen year old girl after all. But today Angela missed her bus home. Her mother at work, she had no choice to walk the ten mile jaunt it was from school to her house.
About halfway into her walk, Angela decided to cut down some side streets to make it home faster.
It was a choice she'd regret.

Walking down a lonely, one-laned road, Angela was attacked by a large man who came at her from seemingly nowhere.
Now she was on the ground, dazed from the blow, and helpless as the man towered above her, grinning like a crocodile.

"Don't worry, baby", smiled the man as he began to unzip his pants, "you're gonna like this."

"Somehow, I doubt that."

The man turned to see a slender man standing in front of him.

"Get the **** outta here, *******, before I get angry."

"Oh, I think not, my fortunate friend", laughed the man as he straighted the collar of his black red trench coat.
"Why the party has yet to begin. And you have the distinct pleasure of being part of the invitation."

"All right, dip****. You asked for it."

The man pulled out a switch-blade and stalked in on the intruder, looking to finish him off and get back to his business.
He lunged at the stranger, aiming for his gut. But the stranger moved with lighting speed, quickly stepping to the man's flank. Moving in a blur, the stranger reached out, grabbing the man's wrist of the attacking hand. With his other hand, the stranger slammed an open palm in the elbow, snapping it like a twig.

The man screamed in pain as he dropped the knife and fell to the ground, clutching his sickly dangling arm.

The stranger bent down and picked up the knife.
Stepping towards the man, the stranger rolled him over onto his back with his foot.
The stranger lunged at the man like a wild animal, stabbing him viciously again and again and again. All the while he wore a devilish grin on his blood-stained face.

Angela watched on, frozen in fear, as the stranger seemingly went on forever. Finally, the stranger stopped, seemingly coming back to his senses and reality.
Breathing heavily, the stranger slowly stood up.
Bloody knife still in hand, the man began to straighten his clothes and dust himself off.
Slowly turning to set his eyes on Angela, the man smiled.

"I do apologize, my dear. Sometimes, when I visit here, I can get caught up in the moment."

All Angela could do was let out a gasp of fear as she remained frozen like a deer in the headlights.
"Where are my manners", exclaimed the man in shock.
"You may call me Crowley. Mr. Crowley, if you please", he said with a warm smile and a low bow as he swept his black top hat out wide.

Crowley's eyes turned suddenly cold as he looked up at poor, little Angela.
"And I'll be your executioner today."

Slowly he stalked in towards the girl, the knife held firmly in his hand.
And poor little Angela couldn't seem to move or scream out until the blade sunk into her flesh.

[Saved]

They were almost there. The waterfront was coming into view, the sweet smell of the ocean combined with the nauseating scent of the Lost Haven pollution being dumped into the water on a regular basis, was exactly what the Survivor needed. With Lyle baring down him, Pulse raised his fists and prepares to do what he can against the oncoming juggernaut.

Suddenly, with superhuman reflexes and speed, a black-cloaked blur slides on the ground around Lyle's feet. With expert timing, the Survivor wrapped one arm and one leg around the villain's ankles, tripping Lyle. Being the top-heavy freak that he was, Lyle was hurled forward, head over heels, by his own massive momentum. Seeing what was happening, Pulse easily sidestepped the monster rolling towards him.

Managing to stop himself before falling off the edge of the waterfront, Lyle growled angrily and stood upright, only to see both heroes, standing beside one another and glaring up at him.

"Together now," said Adam, not even trying to whisper and keep his plan a secret from Lyle. "Give him everything you've got, and I mean everything. Use those shockwaves until your nose bleeds." At this point, even Lyle's face was showing signs of concern at the sight of the Survivor's fists and eyes glowing with a blinding orange fire. "We're gonna blast this bastard clear over the horizon!"

Everything I've got? Pulse thinks. As Pulse gets ready to attack, he begins to feel an inner panic. Last time Pulse gave his all, his body tore, as if it was being ripped apart from his inner energy. His powers are still unknown to him, and Pulse has been careful ever since that day. But now? His all? Will it be enough? And, if by some chance it is, will he survive?

"Fine, my all." He grunt, putting his wrists together as he aims his hands together at the yellow monster. "See you in hell, beast." He sneers. Pulse sends a strong wave from his hands, hitting Lyle with tremendous force. Though the shockwave was strong, it wasn't near Pulse's full strength. It barely passed half. Pulse closes his eyes, and forces his body to its brink.

He clenches his teeth and tenses his body. Taking in a deep breath, he holds himself steady, building the power inside him. The pressure rises as sweat pours from his body. As he builds the tension more and more within him, his sweat evaporates, and he begins to steam in the cool night air.

With one big blast, Pulse centers his power into his palms, hoping it won't blow the skin right from his bone. "Survivor..." he says in a weary voice, trying to stay strong and ready as he focuses his power. "Stand...BACK!" Pulse growls as he shoots the wave from his palms. The force of the energy evacuates from his body like an explosion. The wave errupts from his palms, tearing his skin and creating large bloody vents on his hands.

Trying to ignore the pain, Pulse keeps his aim steady, directing his attack at Lyle, using everything he has to keep steady. As he continues to unleash the strong wave, he feels a pop in his side. His uniform is quickly drenched in his blood again, his warm liquids running down his tired and spent skin.

Suddenly, just as the blast came, it ends. Stopping as if a switch was flipped. Pulse breathes heavily as he tries to regain his composure. His body shakes, and the blood flows quickly from his body. Exhausted, he drops to his knees. His hang swings to his side to hold his reopened wound. "AH! Dammit..." he cries in pain as his hand touches the wound. His hands are sore, nearly shredded from his own power.

He holds back his emotion and pens it up inside, biting his tongue as he slowly reverts back to his wounded state. I will not be weak, he instructs himself. I'm fine. Get up. The pain is a weakness. Weakness only brings death. Death is a luxury I can't afford.

Pulse rises slowly, continuing to hold his side. He turns to Survivor and smirks, passing off his wounds as a mere bruise. He turns back forward to face his enemy. As his eyes focus, he hopes that his foe is either gone, or injured. Either way, these next few moments will be a challenge.

Will you pass out and fail? He asks himself. Or will you be a man and endure?

[Johnny Blaze]

Skin Deep ~ Act 3

Aiyana was still visibly shaken from her ordeal with the skinwalker just a day ago. She tried her best to remain calm while she spoke with Jack and his friend, Kensei, but the samurai could clearly see the storm raging beneath the surface.

The beautiful Navajo girl took a deep breath as she remembered the horrors of the night before.

"I had just finished getting ready for bed", she recalled, her eyes closed.

"I put Derrick to bed earlier, and I went to check up on him before I went to sleep. As I neared the door, I could hear...something coming from the room."

Aiyana shifted uneasily on the couch.

"I felt a feeling of terror come over me, but I couldn't place it. The hairs on the back of my neck were standing up, and I turned the handle and opened the door to Derrick's room."

"That was when I saw it", she recollected, her hands trembling ever-so slightly.
"It was large, and covered in thick, black hair. It was almost wolf-like in appearance, and it was halfway into Derrick's room from the window."

"When I opened the door", she continued as she looked directly at Kensei, "it looked right at me...with those horrible eyes. It was like two red-hot coals."

"I grabbed the nearest thing I could, which was a table lamp, and attacked it. The thing just stood there, half-way in window, as I beat on it as hard as I could. And it did absolutely nothing."

"It was like it was more amused than anything at first. Finally the thing lashed out at me."

Aiyana turned around and carefully lifted up the back of her shirt to show them the bloody claw marks etched into her back.

"It raked me with it's claws before disappearing back off into the night."

"I see", replied Kensei as he examined the wound.

"I don't know what to do", Aiyana said as she covered the wound once more and turned to face the samurai, on the verge of tears.
"I fear it is only a matter of time before the creature returns to take Derrick and finish me off."

Kensei rose to his feet and looked down at the shaken Aiyana.

"I will not allow any harm to come to you, or your child. I give you my word."

It was like a small burden had been lifted from her shoulders. She had only just met the man, but there was something about him, his voice, his stance...she knew that she could trust him.

For the first time in what seemed like a long time, Aiyana smiled.

"Thank you."

--------------------

The buzzing of the cicadas could be heard all through the dark house.
Aiyana and her child had departed earlier that day with Jack, leaving Kensei to stake out the house alone.
The Swordsman waited in the baby's room as the dummy infant they placed in the crib "slept" soundly.

Kensei leaned up against the wall in the room's darkest corner, the dreaded Kusanagi carefully resting against his shoulder, as he ate a small ball of rice.

The sudden silence of the cicadas put Kensei immediately on his guard. He put the rice ball back in a pocket and silently rose to a crouching position.

His innate ability to sense the presence of evil was practically screaming at him that something most foul was outside the bedroom window, lurking in the black night.

And then he saw the large, bestial hand reach up and slowly push the window open.
The two, burning red eyes was the first thing Kensei truly saw of the beast. And a beast it was, covered in fur and looking like some bizarre werewolf.

The skinwalker, as silent as death, entered the room on all fours like an animal and slowly crept towards the crib.
Thanks to his magical trinket, the witch did not notice Kensei in the shadows as it approached crib.

The beast carefully reached down and then lunged it's clawed hand towards the sleeping infant.

The skinwalker snarled in rage as it picked up the small doll used as the decoy.

"You'll find no babies tonight, monster."

The skinwalker turned on it's heels towards the shadows to see Kensei, his armor shining with a divine light, with the Kusanagi gripped tightly in his hand.

"I am Kensei", stated the Swordsman, his face a mask of cold focus.
"I am the Demon's Bane, the Hunter of the Gods, Chosen Champion of Izanagi."

The eyes of the Celestial Samurai narrowed as he shifted his feet, ready to spring into action.

"And I am here to end your vile existence."

[Johnny Blaze]

"Jesus ****ing Christ", wistled officer Mallarky as he looked up at the horrible sight.

His sergeant turned and glared at him hard.

"Oh, sorry, sir."

Sergeant Sapp was a sixteen year veteran of the force. Working in a city like Haven, he had thought he'd seen it all.

He thought wrong.

"Get'em down from there."

"NOW", Sapp screamed as the group of cops that had accompanied him to the crime scene just stood around, transfixed by the grotesque art show before them.

They stood in front of St. Paul's Cathedral, the oldest church in all of Lost Haven. It was founded in the first year of the settlement, and had survived throughout the ages.
Atop the church's high tower was a large ivory cross, it's pride and joy. And crucified to the cross, upside down, was the naked body of Angela Michaels.

Her eyes and tongue had been removed, and there was a large stab wound on her left side. Barbed wire had been wrapped tightly around her wrists and ankles, so tight it cut down to the bone.

Sitting above her with the top of the cross shoved up his rectum, was her would-be mugger. As with Angela, his eyes and tongue had been removed.

--------------------

It had taken them twenty minutes, but they had finally gotten the bodies down. And just in time, as the news crews were beginning to arrive along with a growing crowd.

"Ma'am, please stand back", ordered an officer as he stopped a camera crew from getting closer.

"We've got a right to be here too!"

"Right, but not past this line, Ma'am."

"Oh, you must think you're...get that camera on! Detective! Detective!"

Sergeant Sapp rapidly walked away from the scene and towards his car, ignoring the reporter as she tried to ask him questions. His face was unreadable, but, if one looked close enough, one could see the hint of dread.

And it was because, on the mugger's chest and on Angela's stomach, words and bizarre symbols were etched in with a blade. The symbols he could not even begin to translate, but the words were in plain English.

I've butchered men, women, and children

and not a single cape bats an eye

These are your so called heroes?

Narcissistic lunatics who think themselves gods?

Where, O' where will they be, I wonder

when judgement day comes?

[Spike_x1]

The air itself began to ignite from the heat around the Survivor as his hands and eyes charged with energy. The street lights around the docks were completely drowned out by the orange glow of Adam Locke's fury towards this seemingly unstoppable behemoth. He knew that neither he, nor Pulse, could harm Lyle or bring the brute down for the count. It took an entire construction site caving in on the villain to stop him for any measurable amount of time during their last encounter, and despite his obvious insanity, Lyle actually appeared to be quite intelligent. He wouldn't fall for the same trick twice.

Complete removal from the battlefield, however, might be a decent alternative solution.Everything I've got? Pulse thinks. As Pulse gets ready to attack, he begins to feel an inner panic. Last time Pulse gave his all, his body tore, as if it was being ripped apart from his inner energy. His powers are still unknown to him, and Pulse has been careful ever since that day. But now? His all? Will it be enough? And, if by some chance it is, will he survive?

"Fine, my all." He grunt, putting his wrists together as he aims his hands together at the yellow monster. "See you in hell, beast." He sneers. Pulse sends a strong wave from his hands, hitting Lyle with tremendous force. Though the shockwave was strong, it wasn't near Pulse's full strength. It barely passed half. Pulse closes his eyes, and forces his body to its brink.

He clenches his teeth and tenses his body. Taking in a deep breath, he holds himself steady, building the power inside him. The pressure rises as sweat pours from his body. As he builds the tension more and more within him, his sweat evaporates, and he begins to steam in the cool night air.

With one big blast, Pulse centers his power into his palms, hoping it won't blow the skin right from his bone. "Survivor..." he says in a weary voice, trying to stay strong and ready as he focuses his power. "Stand...BACK!" Pulse growls as he shoots the wave from his palms. The force of the energy evacuates from his body like an explosion. The wave errupts from his palms, tearing his skin and creating large bloody vents on his hands.

Trying to ignore the pain, Pulse keeps his aim steady, directing his attack at Lyle, using everything he has to keep steady. As he continues to unleash the strong wave, he feels a pop in his side. His uniform is quickly drenched in his blood again, his warm liquids running down his tired and spent skin.

Suddenly, just as the blast came, it ends. Stopping as if a switch was flipped. Pulse breathes heavily as he tries to regain his composure. His body shakes, and the blood flows quickly from his body. Exhausted, he drops to his knees. His hang swings to his side to hold his reopened wound. "AH! Dammit..." he cries in pain as his hand touches the wound. His hands are sore, nearly shredded from his own power.

He holds back his emotion and pens it up inside, biting his tongue as he slowly reverts back to his wounded state. I will not be weak, he instructs himself. I'm fine. Get up. The pain is a weakness. Weakness only brings death. Death is a luxury I can't afford.

Pulse rises slowly, continuing to hold his side. He turns to Survivor and smirks, passing off his wounds as a mere bruise. He turns back forward to face his enemy. As his eyes focus, he hopes that his foe is either gone, or injured. Either way, these next few moments will be a challenge.

Will you pass out and fail? He asks himself. Or will you be a man and endure?Even after taking a number of steps away from him, just to try to be safe, Adam's collar bone still snapped from the force as Pulse let loose a shockwave of staggering proportions against Lyle.

As for his own discharge of power, the gravel under his feet started to smolder and finally turned to glass thanks to the heat that the Survivor was calling forth. In a blinding flash of light, both Pulse and the Survivor collapsed to the ground, pushed passed their limits. Coughing and gagging to catch his breath, Adam pulled his mask above his nose and took deep breaths while whispering quiet profanity at no one in particular. When he at last felt strong enough to look up, Adam saw that the entire side of the waterfront that had once been in front of them had been annihilated; gone from sight. Eric and Adam were now at the very edge of the new Lost Haven waterfront.

"Holy s**t," wheezed the Survivor. "I think we got him."

[NiteMare Shape]

http://img513.imageshack.us/img513/750/iconredesign1pw7.png
Icon



I have barely gotten to my feet when Helos comes at me, his right hand morphing into some sort of mace as it comes crashing into the side of my head, knocking me back into the side of the building. He grabs me, looking me in the eye and just tosses me aside, sending me into a jeep that is parked on the street. I get up, preparing for another attack...but it doesn't come.

"Strange, I seem to recall you putting up more of a fight last time. I would almost believe that you are not even trying."

Instead of trading banter with the android, I connect with a right hand that sends him staggering backwards.

"That's more like the Icon that I remember."

"What is it that you want Helos?"

"It is not what I want, hero. I am simply a tool of my master. I am merely here to serve his purposes."

"Your master? Helos, Cruz is dead."

"No Icon, not that weak minded fleshling. He is not my master. He designed me, he built me. But he was never my master."

"Who are you working for?"

"You haven't figured it out yet, Icon? I should not be surprised, your failure to deduce what is clearly obvious is just proof that he was wrong about you all along. You were never worthy to lead his forces. You were never worthy to serve Lord Blackwind."

I can't say that I'm not surprised when I hear Helos say who he's working for. After all, I've known I would have to deal with Blackwind again, but I wasn't expecting it to be so soon.

"Blackwind? How did he get his hands on you?"

"It is simply really. Lord Blackwind's forces found me in the wreckage of the Valor Facility and salvaged me. They brought me before my master, and he gave me life. I then chose to join him."

"So, Blackwind reactivated you, that doesn't mean that you have to work for him."

"No, you do not understand. He did not reactivate me. He did not reprogram me. He gave me life. Lord Blackwind gave me a mind. He made me sentient, he gave me the ability to choose."

Helos' right arm again reshapes itself, this time into a large sword, he comes at me with a wild swing which I block, then counter with an upper cut that takes the android off its feet. Before it hits the ground I fly into it, hitting Helos with the impact of a freight train. I continue moving at breakneck speed, then I suddenly stop, and at the same time throw him, almost spiking him like a football into the ground. But it doesn't stop him, he gets to his feet, and somehow I know that if he was capable of making facial expressions, he'd be smiling.

"We are getting nowhere with this Icon, let's end this, shall we?"

Helos looks past me, at the crowd that has been gathering around to see the chaos. His arm forms into what looks like a rocket launcher, and if fires in the direction of the bystanders.

[Saved]

The air itself began to ignite from the heat around the Survivor as his hands and eyes charged with energy. The street lights around the docks were completely drowned out by the orange glow of Adam Locke's fury towards this seemingly unstoppable behemoth. He knew that neither he, nor Pulse, could harm Lyle or bring the brute down for the count. It took an entire construction site caving in on the villain to stop him for any measurable amount of time during their last encounter, and despite his obvious insanity, Lyle actually appeared to be quite intelligent. He wouldn't fall for the same trick twice.

Complete removal from the battlefield, however, might be a decent alternative solution.Even after taking a number of steps away from him, just to try to be safe, Adam's collar bone still snapped from the force as Pulse let loose a shockwave of staggering proportions against Lyle.

As for his own discharge of power, the gravel under his feet started to smolder and finally turned to glass thanks to the heat that the Survivor was calling forth. In a blinding flash of light, both Pulse and the Survivor collapsed to the ground, pushed passed their limits. Coughing and gagging to catch his breath, Adam pulled his mask above his nose and took deep breaths while whispering quiet profanity at no one in particular. When he at last felt strong enough to look up, Adam saw that the entire side of the waterfront that had once been in front of them had been annihilated; gone from sight. Eric and Adam were now at the very edge of the new Lost Haven waterfront.

"Holy s**t," wheezed the Survivor. "I think we got him."

Pulse chuckled slightly. As he laughs, he winces in pain, his body trying to recover while, at the same time, trying to stay in one piece. Pulse cuts his laugh short and begins slowing his breathing, hoping to gain control over his body.

After a few seconds of heavy panting, Pulse begins to rise, his body screaming out in all kinds of pain. He opens his eyes wide, trying to push through the pain, rather than ignore it. As he stares at the new waterfront in front of him, he quickly fills with shock. "We did that?" He asks in disbelief. Survivor nods and Pulse smiles. "Damn." Eric grabs his bloody side and clamps down on the skin. He grabs the two large slabs and tries to hold them together the best he can.

Trying to lighten the mood and take his mind off his excrutiating pain, Pulse grins as he stares at Survivor. "Nice work." He says, his grin slowly turning to a grimace. "You're...pretty good," he says, trying to hide a wince. Pulse looks out at the waterfront, watching the waves crash into eachother and viewing the endless ripples casting off deep into the water. He takes in a deep breath of sea air, slowing his heartbeat and lowering his blood pressure, calming his body even more. Suddenly, his demeanor changes. His stance changes to a strong position of almost attention, and his voice morphs into one of seriousness and control."You don't think he's dead, do you?"

[Eddie Brock]

THE CITIZEN

I decide to swing by the museum again the next day. For the life of me, I still can't figure out why it was closed. I tell myself that it might have just been for renovation or something, but I know that there would have been a sign or something if that was the case. Even more puzzling, the building was empty. Even if they were doing renovations, I doubt they would have moved all of that stuff - especially not overnight. All that said, I allow my suspicion take a backseat to hopefulness as I approach the museum doors again.

This time, the doors are open. But the place is still empty. Possibly overstepping my boundaries a bit, I enter the museum. Against my better judgment, I continue to venture deeper - my footsteps echoing off the walls. As I reach the center of the first room, I notice a man standing a short distance away. It isn't the curator.

http://weblogs.newsday.com/entertainment/tv/blog/harold-perrineau.jpg

"We're closed," he announces somewhat irritably. I suspect he isn't too happy that I more-or-less trespassed.

"I'm sorry. The doors were open, so I just..." I trail off. Taking another breath, I ask, "I was hoping to speak to the museum's curator." I gently feel the Amulet around my neck. I've started wearing it as a force of habit, I guess. It reminds me that I still need to return it.

"He's gone," the man explains simply.

"Gone?" I repeat as if the word were foreign to me. How can he be gone? He made no indication the other night that he would be leaving. Did the scare make him decide to call it quits? If so, how was I ever going to get this Amulet back to him?

The man nods. "Yes, he left rather abruptly," he replies. "Said something about his work here being done." After a pause, he states, "I'm Carl. I rented out this space to Mr. Roosevelt." Mr. Roosevelt? Must be the curator. "Any chance I can help you?"

I bite my tongue for a moment. Should I tell him about the Amulet? Will he be upset if I do? I don't know how much Carl knows about the museum or its artifacts, and I don't know if he could help me even if I told him. So I decide to keep my lips sealed in that respect. "Not really, I'm afraid," I respond apologetically. "Do you know any way I can get in touch with Mr. Roosevelt?"

Carl shakes his head. "No such luck, my friend," he sighs. "He barely gave me any warning before heading out. Didn't tell me where he was going - or how to contact him. He just left his rent for the remainder of the year...and he was gone."

Well, that certainly throws a mighty hitch in my plan. Maybe I should tell Carl about the Amulet. He could do something...right?

"Not even sure how he moved all this stuff so fast," Carl continues - more to himself than me by this point. He puts his hands in his pockets and looks up at the vaulted ceiling. "He always was a little mysterious. But he was a nice man - real history buff."

I nod arbitrarily. I'm sure Carl wouldn't have even noticed if I had walked away. But I'm still torn about this Amulet situation. What am I going to do with this thing now? Maybe I could give it to another museum. I don't know. "Well, thanks for your help, anyway," I announce. I take one last look at the empty room and turn to walk away.

"Wait!"

I stop and look back at Carl.

"You're that guy who's running for Governor!" Carl announces excitedly as he recognizes who I am.

"That's right," I answer with a smile. "I trust I have your vote?"

"Nah, man, I don't vote," he replies bluntly. "But good luck, anyway!"

I smile vacantly as I leave. He doesn't vote. Of course. That's my luck. It's the same luck that's stuck me with this Amulet. And I still don't know what to do about that.

[Spike_x1]

Pulse chuckled slightly. As he laughs, he winces in pain, his body trying to recover while, at the same time, trying to stay in one piece. Pulse cuts his laugh short and begins slowing his breathing, hoping to gain control over his body.

After a few seconds of heavy panting, Pulse begins to rise, his body screaming out in all kinds of pain. He opens his eyes wide, trying to push through the pain, rather than ignore it. As he stares at the new waterfront in front of him, he quickly fills with shock. "We did that?" He asks in disbelief. Survivor nods and Pulse smiles. "Damn." Eric grabs his bloody side and clamps down on the skin. He grabs the two large slabs and tries to hold them together the best he can.

Trying to lighten the mood and take his mind off his excrutiating pain, Pulse grins as he stares at Survivor. "Nice work." He says, his grin slowly turning to a grimace. "You're...pretty good," he says, trying to hide a wince. Pulse looks out at the waterfront, watching the waves crash into eachother and viewing the endless ripples casting off deep into the water. He takes in a deep breath of sea air, slowing his heartbeat and lowering his blood pressure, calming his body even more. Suddenly, his demeanor changes. His stance changes to a strong position of almost attention, and his voice morphs into one of seriousness and control."You don't think he's dead, do you?""No," replied the Survivor as his breathing slowly returned to normal. "Not in the least." With his collar bone healed and his composure returning, Adam pulled his mask back down and stood up.

Letting his cape drape over him once again, the Survivor looked out to sea. "We weren't even scratching him with our powers before. All we did was act like the bat while he was the baseball. We can only hope that Lyle can't swim."

http://img136.imageshack.us/img136/5733/survivor006gx0.jpg

As he was watching the water, Adam couldn't help but think, Hell, for all I know, Lyle doesn't even need air.

[Blacklight]

http://www.freewebs.com/blacklight521/gkbanner1.bmp


Detention: Sucks.

Detention with the girl you got the hots for: Not so bad...

It was just the two of us. Me and Ashley. Ashley Birdsong. The girl of my dreams. Beautiful red hair. Sparkling brown eyes. Sexy. Smart. Sense of humor. The whole package. So you can imagine my delight when it's just me and her, and a napping detention teacher to prank on.

"Psst! Ashley! Pssssst!" I whispered.

"What, Shawn?" she whispered back.

"Watch this..."

I pulled out a sharpie from my pants pocket and slowly got up from my desk, double-taking to make sure the teacher didn't wake up. He was still sound asleep, so I crept up to his desk, tip-toeing my way to the teacher. Then I took out the marker and wrote a joke on his balding head. He still was asleep when I was done. Then I slowly swiveled his chair so that Ashley could see my "message". She giggled as she read it.

http://www.freewebs.com/blacklight521/bald%20head.bmp


Man I missed hearing that giggle. It's so pretty. Just like her...

I then turned him back around and quietly made it back to my desk.

"You're so bad, Shawn."

"I know. That's why I'm so sexy."

"Sure..." she said sarcastically. Then we smiled at each other and had a good laugh.

But then my head started to throb out of nowhere. Could only be one thing...

My crime sense.

You see, one of my many ghostly abilities is the power to detect crime and disorder, even to the point where I can pinpoint it by following the headaches it gives me. Which is only a side-effect until I can control it. Until then, my head pounds every time it activates it.

"What's wrong, Shawn?"

"Nothing... Just a huge headache..."

Man I need to get out of here. Someone's in trouble and if I don't get the hell away from here I might not make it in time to stop it...

Then, my mischievous imagination came up with a plan.

Although this might be tricky...

I have the power to overshadow people. Possess them, if you will...

But in order for me to to that, I'd have to go intangible and phase into his or her body. In this case, the teacher...

"I'll be right back." I said, rushing out the door of the classroom, and hiding in the janitor's closet down the hall.


* * *


After I had turned invisible, I managed to sneak back into the classroom, and phase into the detention teacher's body. And I gotta say, it feels weird...

Really weird....

But back to the task at hand. I gotta make this look convincing.

I made him wake up from his nap, and then had him stand, and look towards Ashley, who looked a tad surprised at his waking up. But I took a moment to look at her, before taking control of his vocal chords.

"Ahem...Where did Mr. Violette dissappear to, young lady? I want the truth..." I made him state awkwardly, his voice semi-resembling my own. A frequent problem with possession.

"He went to the bathroom..." she lied. Which warms my heart more that she wouldn't snitch on me.

"Well, seeing how behaved you two were, I'm letting you both out early. Good day, Ms. Birdsong. Tell Mr. Violette the news."

"Okay."

Then after she left the room, the coast was clear for me to leave his body, so I phased out of it and flew up and became intangible to pass through the ceiling, but I peered my head back through the ceiling to watch the teacher try to figure out what happened with a bird's eye view...

"Oh my head... What happened?"

Then as he felt the back of his head for the source of the pain, he felt some strange substance on it. He looked at his hand to find smears of black sharpie ink...

"SHAWN VIOLETTE!!!!!!"

And as I phased out through the roof of the school to locate the crime, I couldn't help but laugh my head off on the way...

[Saved]

"No," replied the Survivor as his breathing slowly returned to normal. "Not in the least." With his collar bone healed and his composure returning, Adam pulled his mask back down and stood up.

Letting his cape drape over him once again, the Survivor looked out to sea. "We weren't even scratching him with our powers before. All we did was act like the bat while he was the baseball. We can only hope that Lyle can't swim."

http://img136.imageshack.us/img136/5733/survivor006gx0.jpg

As he was watching the water, Adam couldn't help but think, Hell, for all I know, Lyle doesn't even need air.

Pulse lets out a quit laugh, trying to take his mind off his wounds. He remembered his training from the FBI. No emotion. Don't show weakness. Pulse continues to play these phrases back in his head, a broken record, keeping his mind clear and on task.

He stands tall, and takes his hand away from his side. He feels the blood continue to stream out from the gash, but he forgets it. Showing injury to no one is unacceptable, he thinks. Even a possible ally.

With his old lessons replaying in his head and his mind back in his conditioned style, his emotion fades and he returns to the true Pulse persona. He slows his heart beat, calming his body down mentally, making the blood flow throughout his body measured. He feels the wetness in his side slowly lessen, and he grins beneath his mask. No injury, no emotion.

He moves forward to Survivor, coming face to face with the dark symbol of the night. Pulse folds his hands over his chest, and turns his head to the horizon. He stares aimlessly, his mind only focussed on his objective.

"You know they sent them to kill us." He says coldly, his voice low and deep. "That means they consider us a threat." The two stand in silence for a moment, both thinking on all that has happened. "It's not much," Pulse says, breaking the quiet. "But it's a start."

[NiteMare Shape]

http://img513.imageshack.us/img513/750/iconredesign1pw7.png
Icon


The rocket soars above the heads of the bystanders, hitting the building behind them just above the third story windows. I rush toward them just as a large chunk of the wall begins falling, right towards them. I disintegrate most of the falling debris with my heat blasts as I speed toward the crowd. However, the screams of the bystanders tell me what I already know, the largest chunk of the wall is still heading right for them. I put my head down and accelerate forward, meeting the chunk of stone just several feet above their heads.

After setting the slab of concrete and plaster safely on the ground, I turn to face Helos again. He looks at me, his head cocked slightly to one side. "Incredible. Your devotion to these lesser beings is fascinating, but misplaced. These primates don't care for you, only for what you can do for them. Your compassion for these parasites is your weakness, and it will ultimately be your undoing." He pauses for a moment. You see, love and compassion are nothing but wasted emotions."

"That's because you don't know anything about being human, Helos."

"You're one to talk, SKT-17."

I'm staggered for a moment by his last retort. A thousand questions race through my mind. I ask myself what he knows, and how much he knows. I ponder if he knows about my friends, my family...and how much he's told Blackwind. I'm filled with a new resolve, I take several steps toward Helos and fire a heat blast at him. However, there is a bright flash of light and in an instant Helos is gone.


Later



My encounter with Helos has left me with more questions than answers. Questions about who and what I really am, questions that I've held the answers to for quite some time...questions that I think I may have been afraid to answer. I sit in front of my computer, holding the disc that Jenkins had given me at the Valor Facility in my hand, debating whether or not to insert it and learn the truth...the whole truth. Finally I decide to put it in, to finally get real answers about my origins. Perhaps if I weren't so wrapped up in whether or not I should watch this disc, I would have seen Jenny standing in the doorway behind me.

[Blacklight]

http://www.freewebs.com/blacklight521/Blbanner3.bmp


Chapter 39: Nightmares Act I: The Descent, pt.4...

Then with one swift movement, I collapsed my staff, and quickly grabbed hold of the ball before he could get any traction. And then I took off into the high skies.

"What are you doing!?!" he screamed from inside the shell. But I didn't answer. I had a plan to take care of this guy.

Once we reached as high as I could go, I started heaving and after a few spins, I used all my super-strength possible to fling Murderball up into the atmosphere, and watched as the sight of his round, metal exterior grew smaller and smaller as he went higher up.

Now you may be thinking, what's this kid up to?

You'll find out soon enough. After all, what comes up...

...must come down.

It wasn't too long before the spherical scoundrel started hurtling down, and I watched carefully from below. He was falling faster and faster, eventually dropping below my altitude, forcing me to look down to continue my observation of his descent. And as I expected, the ground was becoming closer and closer to him as he kept going down. I could even hear his yells from inside his round armor, for like a ball, he had no control, and could only go down.

...and then he crashed.

I was so high up that i could only hear a slight boom, and then I let myself fall to see where he landed, and I found a hole about the same size as his ball form, a looked down inside to see him at least ten feet below and stuck there.

"Now are you going to give me that sword?" I called down below.

"No! It's mine!" I heard him from deep into his pit. Albeit faintly...

"Fine. I guess I'll just leave you down there to suffocate..." I replied, him not knowing that I'm wasn't being serious.

"Okay okay! You win! Let me out!"

So after hearing the magic words, I pulled out my in destructible diamond yo-yo, and threw it down into the void and watched it wrap around the ball, and with a huge yank, I reeled him out of the deep chasm. Then he proceeded to unfold his shell to reveal the exhausted criminal inside, whom of which had the artifact in hand.

"Here. Take it..." he offered as he panted.

I then slowly approached him and reached for the sword, but then he pulled it away and threw it far away in the other direction.

"Catch! Ahahaha!" He said as he then returned to his sphere form and rolled away as fast as possible while I went after the sword, but found it gone.

"Damn it..."

Great, Jon. Another failure. You lost the bad guy and the sword. How the hell are you going to explain this to the cops...

Then, right on cue, a swarm of cop cars flooded the scene, and I sighed as I got ready to explain to the cheif what happened...

[Spike_x1]

Pulse folds his hands over his chest, and turns his head to the horizon. He stares aimlessly, his mind only focussed on his objective. [/SIZE][/FONT]

"You know they sent them to kill us." He says coldly, his voice low and deep. "That means they consider us a threat." The two stand in silence for a moment, both thinking on all that has happened. "It's not much," Pulse says, breaking the quiet. "But it's a start.""Agreed." With that, the Survivor turned around and started walking back towards the heart of Lost Haven. "My own investigation into Zano has grind to a halt. All I know is that he left Haven and there have been a few vague sightings of him in Las Vegas of all places. Nothing concrete. Even if I go to Vegas to see if there's anything to those sightings, Zano'll be long gone by that time. If he's even there at all."

Taking a leap and landing on top of a street light, Adam looked back at Pulse. "If you find anything, look me up." With another jump from legs with superhuman strength, the Survivor was atop a warehouse that was overlooking the waterfront, and proceeded to go from rooftop to rooftop, making his way back to the center of Central Island's nightlife, where he belonged.

[NiteMare Shape]

http://img513.imageshack.us/img513/750/iconredesign1pw7.png
Icon



I lean back in my chair as the disc ends. For a long moment I just sit there trying to absorb what I learned. I just sit, as I try to take it all in.

"Whoa!" I hear from behind me. I quickly spin my chair around and find Jenny standing in the doorway. I was so engrossed by what was on the disc that I didn't even hear my kid sister behind me. Normally I'd be upset with myself for being so careless, but right now my secret identity is the last thing on my mind.

"How much did you see?" I ask her.

"Um, I'd say just about everything."

Jenny comes in the room and sits down on the edge of my bed, and we just sit there in an uncomfortable silence for several minutes.

"Dude...you're like, half alien....Are you gonna grow horns or any weird **** like that?"

We both chuckle alittle, and then the awkward silence resumes for what seems like an eternity, until it is broken again, this time by me.

"I have to call Dad."

[Saved]

"Agreed." With that, the Survivor turned around and started walking back towards the heart of Lost Haven. "My own investigation into Zano has grind to a halt. All I know is that he left Haven and there have been a few vague sightings of him in Las Vegas of all places. Nothing concrete. Even if I go to Vegas to see if there's anything to those sightings, Zano'll be long gone by that time. If he's even there at all."

Taking a leap and landing on top of a street light, Adam looked back at Pulse. "If you find anything, look me up." With another jump from legs with superhuman strength, the Survivor was atop a warehouse that was overlooking the waterfront, and proceeded to go from rooftop to rooftop, making his way back to the center of Central Island's nightlife, where he belonged.

Pulse watches as the Survivor disapears into the night, heading off into the depths of Lost Haven. Pulse smirks as he turns to the street behind him. He feels the wounds on his body begining to heal, and he lets out a sigh of relief. "What a waste of time." He says, shaking his head in aggravation.

Suddenly, Pulse runs forward, heading for the buildings a head. With a powerful shot, he releases a shockwave and propels himself into the air. "I've been gone for a month," Pulse relishes, thinking back to his home. "God only knows what's happened since."

[NiteMare Shape]

http://img513.imageshack.us/img513/750/iconredesign1pw7.png
Icon


It seems like I was away for an eternity, going home can have that effect on someone. A normal visit to my family can be awkward enough, when you add having to tell them what you learned about where you really came from, it can get downright uncomfortable. Though, I have to admit, my parents took the news better than I had anticipated. My father even suspected it right from the moment my abilities started to develop, but he never made his suspicions known because we didn't know for sure. So I guess it was a bit of a relief for him to be able to rid himself of that burden.

As I fly above the city, I hear a woman cry out for help. I scan the area, seeing if I can find the source of the disturbance, it only takes a few seconds to locate it. Two muggers holding up a young couple in an area of town appropriately called "Holdup Alley."

I swoop down landing between the couple and their would be attackers, just as one of the muggers tells the young woman to "shut her mouth." Both muggers as well as their intended victims jump back, startled by my sudden appearance. The muggers level their hand guns at me and open fire.

"They never learn." I say as the bullets bounce harmlessly off my chest. I grab the first gunman and take the weapon from his hand, crushing it like a soda can in my hand. The second mugger tosses his gun away and begins to run. With one mugger in hand I fly after the second, and grab him by the collar of his shirt, lifting him of the ground. I land, gently slam both of the muggers together..gently by my standards, however it staggers both of them. I let go of the muggers and grab an old bike rack that has seen better days. I bend it, wrapping it around the muggers.

"Get out of here. Call the police and tell them where you are. They'll need you to identify these two." I saw you the young couple as I turn and fly off into the night sky.

[Spike_x1]

I hate this city.

"Adam Locke" pulled his mask up, revealing his face just as he leaped a final time and landed on the balcony of his apartment. He didn't even bother to take a final look at the Lost Haven skyline as the sun began to rise over the horizon, and simply opened the glass door that led into his bedroom and walked in. Why the hell do I even bother? This whole city has already gone to hell in a handbasket, but nobody in this s**tberg could give a damn.

Walking out of his bedroom and into the kitchen, Adam threw his cape, gloves, and mask onto one of the stools situated around the bar, and pulled a loaf of bread and peanut butter out. "Ingrates," he muttered to himself through a mouthful of sandwich. Some supervillain could tear my intestines out and try to choke me with them, and the only thing that would concern Haven's citizens would be the thought of watching me regrow my lost innards.

Something then caught the Survivor's eye. At the edge of the bar was yesterday's newspaper that the landlord put out for him at noon everyday, and headlining it was the leading candidate for the Governor of Maine. "McDonald?" Adam scoffed. "I wouldn't vote for you even if I were a registered voter. Fancy Dave with a million-dollar smile, learn what it's like to really fight for the people in this day and age. The day you go up against a ten-foot tall yellow freak is the day I'd vote for you."

Discarding the front section of the paper, Adam turned to the stocks to briefly check a few of his holdings. Of course, ever since that day at the race track months ago, Locke had more money than he really knew what to do with; but investing had seemed like an entertaining enough concept when he started. Analyzing the statistics of rising and falling stocks was eerily similar to studying military statistics to predict an enemy's actions, and the Survivor had come into this world with the masterful eye for analysis already ingrained into his brain. "Goddamn city," he sighed again as he threw the finished newspaper into the trash and picked up the phone. With a heavy hand, Adam dialed the number for the first escort service that came to mind. "I need a distraction."

[NiteMare Shape]

http://img513.imageshack.us/img513/750/iconredesign1pw7.png
Icon



He stands at the large picture window of his penthouse apartment in downtown Lost Haven. The view of the cityscape alone is enough to take one's breath away, but today something special is happening. Something went wrong in a small commuter airplane, it began to lose altitude, and the controls became non responsive, the pilot has lost control.

Just as things looked their worst, a blue streak soared past the penthouse on its way to the plane. It was Icon, he got underneath the plane, steadying it, guiding it down to a nearby park where he could safely set it down. He watched as Icon carried the plane on his shoulders until it was safely on the ground. He watched as the crowd formed around the hero, and the hero leave the scene rather than to bask in his momentary glory.

"Magnificent, isn't he Jaspar?" He asks his servant.

"Sir?" The man replies.

"The hero, Icon. Such power, such grace. He truly is something to behold."

"Ah, of course Master Midas, he is quite impressive indeed."

"He will belong to me, with him working for me, there will be nothing that can hold me back."

He runs his hands through his long golden locks, then returns to his overstuffed leather sofa to enjoy the program that he had been indulging in before the interruption.

[Blacklight]

http://www.freewebs.com/blacklight521/gkbanner1.bmp


Using my ghostly pinpointing powers (which are still hurting my brain like hell) I found myself flying over the Enferno Industrial District, still pretty much laid to waste from BL's battle with that crazy power-stealing serial killer awhile ago... He told me about it. Said the guy was reall really tough. Hell it was the reason he broke up the Team. Not that it really concerns me. I was never part of the Team to really care much about it. Sure Jon may have offered me membership, but I prefer the solo thing myself, which is why I didn't join or care about joining. It still baffles me though why he would break up the Team like that. Maybe it's bec-- Ahh, crap my head is aching! Sorry. I've got to stop thinking before I have an aneurism...

I searched around the area, using the headaches as my guide, and surely enough, before I knew it, I started having tunnel vision that directed towards the crime my senses led me to.

Some hoodlums were jackin some parts from the power plant. Looks like I'm gonna have to make them put it back...

Invisibly stalking them as they went back inside the plant to take more parts, I phased through the building in after them to see what they were taking. Hopefully if I confront them here, there won't be any bystanders that could get hurt.

"C'mon let's get out of here before Blacklight shows up!" One of them shouted out to his companions. I just chuckled.

"Sorry, dudes..." I said as I let myself be seen in my awesome costume.

"But Blacklight's out right now, so you'll just have to settle for me handing you your ass-kickings today..."

"SHOOT HIM!!"


Do I have to say it again? These guys just never learn...

[Spike_x1]

The world is a canvas that we paint however we wish - how we live. Or how we die, depending on your point of view. Take this young man for example: Alexi Roslov. He could fire intense blasts of radiation from his eyes, and used that ability to rob banks.

I asked the lad if he'd like to join me in my crusade. No such luck. So, I was forced to pop a number of blood vessels within his skull. It's a shame, really. I was beginning to like Russia. However, it truly is high-passed time that I scheduled a trip back to America. It's been decades since I stepped foot in my home town of Lost Haven, and I have heard such marvelous things about the city's growth of character. Icon, the Survivor, Lyle, Pulse; so many opportunities await."

Taking a swig from his bottle of rum, the Dead walked through the dark alley, whistling loudly to himself. A young, good looking couple strolled by the edge of the walkway and received a good look at the shadowy man making music a few meters away. After a moment where a chill went down both of their spines, the man and women looked at each other and began to chuckle lightly at the sight. They didn't know that as they would sleep later that night, the rummy in the alley would haunt their dreams with the most inhuman of horrors imaginable.

"Yessir, home is where the heart is, they say." The Dead took one last moment to empty the bottle in his hand, and then hurled it carelessly into the night. "Heck, I hear that even Kensei is in the States these days. It's going to be a real gas."

[Watchman]

The Doktor is in...

"Deep within the outskirts of Lost Haven is a stone manor. Leading up to it is a gentle path with a pond at its side and fish swimming in it. At the begainning of the path, past the beautiful plant life is a swing sign that reads, Lost Haven Hospital for the Mind. Of course this is all just a facade. Beneath the shiny exterior is a dark void. One where light comes to fester and darkness illuminates.

For many years this place was run by Dr. Simon "Butcher" Krause. Dr. Krause was a cruel man. Little know fact during his tenure he took a vacation to Germany to some volunteer work. He would perform deranged experiments on his patients up until the closing not due to public outrage, Krause made sure no one knew of his experiments, but of a great fire that took the lives of many of its patients and staff. In 1958 a pyromaniac set fire to the operating room. The fire quickly spread due to some chemical and the resulting explosion took care of the rest. Dr. Krause's log was release to the press and the rest is history.

Then one day people reported seeing lights and noises coming from the place. Police and city officials brushed it off as people being superstitious. Reports became numerous and the police started up an investigation. They found nothing. Parents tell their children ghost stories of the bogeyman known as Krause and no one sets foot on the House of the Mad Doctor."

The sound of the book slamming echo through out the lab. Lights then flickered back on as a man or what looked like a man had turned them back on.

"Honestly, Herr Zero, must you read that to everyone." A Man wearing goggles sits up from a giant red chair.

"Not to everyone, Dr. Krause, but only to the wee ones." On the table in front of him stood a small cage no bigger than one for a few mice. Inside were about five human beings on shrunken down to the sizes of action figures. The tiny people looked up at the two men. One looked like almost normal. He had short black hair, oddly shaped goggles, wore a black shirt with a doctor's coat, odd looking gloves, black pants, and some weird looking boots. The one known as Krause was anything but. He or it wore a long black trenchcoat and black sunglasses, that is where normalcy ends. His entire body looked like a walking universe.

"Don't you have work to do, boy?"

"Oh don't mind him. He's just a little testy cause I was the one who started the fire. Yeah he caught me stealing patients and I turned him into a singularity then I shot him all over the galaxy!" He picked up one of the tiny people and threw them. A giant mechanical hand grabbed it. The hand belong to a half giant monkey half robot who proceeded to eat the person.

"I guess your right. I do have a lot of work ahead of me and I shouldn't spend all my time telling stories of peons. Let's begin, shall we?"

[Catman_prb]

Lost Haven, 1886

The Professor sprinted down the street as fast as his scrawny legs could carry him. The top hat had been lost some time ago, and the cane had been smashed over some poor lackey's head as the night drew on. In his haste, he ran into the dark alley between some bar and what appeared to be a brothel. He only realised his mistake when dark shapes appeared at the end he was heading towards. Without stopping, he span on the spot, facing the direction he'd already came. More agents.

"Come on gentlemen, let's talk about this reasonabley," he said, hands in the air as they approached him. There was a crack as something connected with the back of his head and everything went black.

Lost Haven, 2008

The walls to his cell were ten inch concrete. The small slit from which he received his food was reinforced with tungsten steel, and the door was electrified. Just in case. The Professor sat in his shirt sleeves, waistcoat over the top, legs crossed, playing a game of chess, seemingly with himself. He looked up as the door opened, mild curiosity sparking in his eyes.

"Agent Cassidy, it's a pleasure,"

"Professor. We need your help,"

"Yes, I rather thought you might,"

[Catman_prb]

The best way to predict the future, is to invent it
-Alan Kay

"What is it that you want Cassidy?"

"There's a virus that's affecting people's actions. They become part of a hive mind, and start-"

"Where is this?"

"London, England,"

"Are there any other London's?"

****

Camden Market was especially crowded on a saturday afternoon. It was packed with Japanese tourists with flashing cameras, broody looking goths browsing some particularly disturbing stalls and a couple of bikers looking at the leathers. Among them walked a man with curly brown hair that reached down to just above his shoulders, a Victorian waistcoat that had a pocket watch hanging out of the top.

He seemed to be wandering around aimlessly between the stalls, stopping idly for a few minutes then carrying on, sometimes walking around in a wide circle and going back the way he came. Occasionally, he'd stop alltogether and drop down to the ground, sniffing for something. Of course, being Camden Market, no one thought anything of it.

However, one girl who was walking around seemed to think differently. Jenny Wright was a student of about nineteen who was attending the local university. She had red hair that trailed down her back in a messy pony tail, a freckly face and slight build. As normal, she wore a long leather coat that brushed the floor when she walked.

"Excuse me, love," she said, touching the man's shoulder. He looked up, startled.

"Yes?"

"Do you need a hand?" she said kindly. He gave a brief smile.

"Oh no, I'm fine thankyou," he said, a hint of upper class voicing itself.

"Right," she said, turning to leave.

"I'm the Professor by the way," he said standing up.

"Professor of what?"

"Doesn't matter. I think you'd better come with me,"

"Erm...why?"

"Something very bad is about to happen,"

[Catman_prb]

If you would be a real seeker after truth, it is necessary that at least once in your life you doubt, as far as possible, all things.
- Rene Descartes

Jenny took a step back.

"You're insane," she said shaking her head. He smiled, a small, contained thing.

"Maybe I am, but let me tell you something about yourself. Every day you go about your business, acting normal as you can, talking, smiling, doing everything you should. But it's all fake. You're just pushing through until the next day, then the next, then the next, waiting for your life to begin. You feel that you're made for something greater, but you can't see what it is. You want to live, but you're too afraid to try. And every night, you look out of your window at the night's sky and you think to yourself 'I wish it could be different'. But it can't be different. You, can. You can be more," he said, very quickly, watching her green eyes widen in shock.

"How did you....do you know me?"

"Isn't that the question we all ask ourselves?" the Professor said, a twinkle in his eye.

"Talk sense," Jenny demanded.

"So now you have to make a choice. Continue to fake life, go through the motions. Or take a chance to live, and take my hand," he said, extending said hand forwards to her. She bit her lip and hesitated.

"You can be more," he whispered.

She reached out and took it. He smiled, and held up his other hand, which held a golden pocketwatch. He pushed the fob, and the pair disappeared. Then the market blew up.

[Blacklight]

http://www.freewebs.com/blacklight521/Blbanner3.bmp


N i g h t m a r e s:
Act I


Chapter 40: The Descent, pt.5...


After my little bout with Murderball and my talk with the cops explaining his and the sword's escape, the rest of the trip was pretty boring until the ride home. I got to sit with Kristi again afterwards. She was so beautiful, and if she wasn't still with that Steve guy, I would've told her how I felt, but I was a chicken when it came to girls. But hey, at least she still feels like she can trust me. Because when i lived in Vernova, I wasn't the most likeable kid around...

But then I came home soon after we got back, and I opened the door to see my mom awaiting my arrival.

"How was the field trip, Jonathan?"

"Not bad, ma. Although I think I'm gonna have a quick nap. Kind of exhausted..."

"Well... Okay then..."

"Thanks, mom." I said as I headed up the stairs for my room. I quickly headed for my closet to put my bag in there, but when I opened the door, what I found inside had me astounded beyond belief. It was right there in front of me, and I had no idea how...


http://i299.photobucket.com/albums/mm307/tmarro/greensword-1.png


It was the sword... The Descender. I had to return it to the museum.

If I changed and headed over there right now, I could make it before they close...

Why would you want to do that?

What are you talking about? It's the right thing to do! That's why...

Are you sure about that? How do you know that keeping it isn't the right thing to do?

Because it's been stolen. And I'm not a thief...

You're right, Jonathan. You're not a thief. You didn't take the sword. But look at it! Why else would it be here in your house unless it wanted you to have it? To use it in your war against crime?

Really? You think it chose me? How can it do that? It's just a sword...

It's an enchanted sword, remember? "Only one of great power can unlock it's abilities..."

Me? Why me?

Because you, Jonathan, Blacklight, have the strength to unlock the sword's potential and to use it's power for the betterment of mankind...

Really? But the last guy who used it went nuts...

But he didn't have superpowers, did he? You can overcome it, Jonathan. I have faith in you...

Okay. I'll do it. Besides, it's not really "stealing" as much as it is "borrowing"...

That's the spirit...


And that, was the first day of my Descent into darkness...

[Spike_x1]

Sharkman was secluded in a world of darkness.

His vision displayed nothing. His hearing was deafened. His senses wouldn't work. He couldn't even feel the beat of his heart. But he could definately think. And all that surged through his mind was one, painfully considered posssibility. Am I... dead?


Such a strange turn of fate, that would be, to suddenly succumb from an act of heroism. But it wasn't entirely unacceptable, by Mark's standards. After all, there were many worse things to die as. A killer. A cheater. A liar. A villain. A... monster, as he had once thought of himself, shortly after he had aqquired his powers. But no, that's not what he wanted to go out as. He wanted to go exactly as it seemed... helping those who couldn't help themselves. Being the selfless champion he had strived to be since he was a kid, after having to endure the death of his mother at such a young age. But the question still remained as to what had really happened to him. Was he really dead? Or just unconcious? And if so, how could he possibly think to himself?

"Get up, bro."

Sharkman turned, startled by the sudden voice that broke free from seemingly no origin. But the voice he heard was recognisable. Sharkman vaulted forward, into the black oblivion that surrounded him, as he floated as if he were submerged underwater.

"Ger?", He called out, confused.

"Fight it, Mark. You have to fight it. You can't let this be the end."

Sharkman turned back, hearing the other voice. He tried his best to see, so much that he had to resort to a squint. But still, there was nothing. And no one. Just the voices. And only the voices.

"Kylie?!", Sharkman exclaimed. "Hello? Is anybody there?!"

"We're here, baby brother."

Sharkman's eyes widened.

"Andy?!", He responded, alarmed at his brother's voice. "Where are you guys?! Am I losing it?!"

"Don't be silly, Marcus."

And that was when his spine ran cold.

He hadn't heard the voice since he was six. But it's warm, light hearted sincerity was clear and crisp, as if it were being spoken to him here and now. Pulling back his mask, Mark raced forward, trying to penpoint the source of it's origin with every trace of his strength.

"My god... no, it can't be...", He told himself, before coming to a devastating halt, as a figure stood infront of him, miles ahead. And that's when he realised it. That's when it became all so cruely clear...

"...Mom..."

Not even stopping to consider rational thought in that moment, Mark charged, his inhuman speed bringing the figure to a blurred halt, as he approached it like he had never approached anything in his life. He was determined. He was going to see his mother again. And then, maybe all would be right with the...

Mark's eyes widened, realising something as he came within an inch of grabbing her. Her features seemed to slowly melt off of her, revealing a dark figure with bloodshot red eyes, a skeletal face, and tattered clothing. The symbolism of the undead, and the very figure of Death itself. This wasn't his mother. It was a trick. A cold, unfathomed trick of his emotions.

Coming to a stop that would've surely split the ground in two, if he were standing on any sort of ground, Mark pulled his mask back over his face and leaped back, narrowly avoiding Death's outstretched fingers, as they reached for him. Coming to a landing, onto unseen solid ground, Sharkman faced the figure as it slowly, yet eerily shook it's finger back and forth, facing him, and speaking one lone, chilling message.

"Another Time, Perhaps"His presence had been felt in a great number of the post-humans on this Earth. There was no denying it, and truth be told, the Reaper fully embraced that fact. Like well placed pawns, his agents were in place through the world and his goals would be met. The Reaper had waited untold millennia to reach the fall of this age, and now it was practically within his grasp. The first stage was set to begin to rearrange the natural order of the universe into how it was always meant to be: The Dead walks the Earth, and to maintain the necessary balance, an unstoppable force of life is also somewhere on this dirtball. The only question remaining was who exactly is the avatar of life? The Survivor? Lyle? Psycho? Another of the post-humans? Not that it mattered very much at all; whoever is the embodiment of life would eventually make themselves known as such soon enough.

Now, however, it was simply a matter of engaging his plan to bring things full circle to this troubled world, and every thing and every life that it touched. The Circle was the key.

In the pitch black palm of the Reaper's hand, he held the vision of the many heroes and villains in this world. Their lives were swirling and intertwining together; his only regret was that not even he could foresee how their fates would unfold. He could merely guide them all into the coming order. They all had their roles to play, after all.

"Mr. Blake, sir?" A gentle knock came from the door as the Reaper looked away from his vision and smiled.

"The door is open, Travis," replied the Reaper as the cloak of darkness surrounding him peeled away in strips and layers, and disappeared into nothingness, leaving a dashing and sleek man leisurely standing beside his large desk.

The well dressed assistant opened the door to his employer's office and stepped inside, pushing his glasses up and clearing his throat. "The last of the press is arriving now, and are waiting in the conference room."

Blake looked at his reflection in the large windows around his office and straighten his tie. "How much time until we start?"

"Five minutes, Mr. President."

[NiteMare Shape]

http://img513.imageshack.us/img513/750/iconredesign1pw7.png
Icon


Prologue:
Ravage!

Deep beneath the city of Lost Haven, a work crew is tasked with cleaning up the carnage after one of the labs top secret "projects" has escaped the confines of his cell...cutting a bloody swath through much of the facility's security staff, as well as the scientists who called the subterannean laboratory home.

"So, which one of these freaks was it?" One of the workers asks as he loads parts of one, or several of the victims into a bodybag.

"It was 'him', 667." The man responds.

"667? That thing is a lunatic!" The worker says, feeling a sudden pang of fear creep into his very soul.

"You think?" The man responded, more hostility in his voice than he had intended.

"It's just that...with this thing out there, nobody's safe, ya'know?"

"Yeah, I know. God help us, because he's out there, and I don't think there's anyone out there that can stop him."

[NiteMare Shape]

http://img513.imageshack.us/img513/750/iconredesign1pw7.png
Icon

Ravage!
Beginning


For Bianca Klemens, it is just an average night. She is tired after working an eleven hour shift at Tony's Italian Bar and Grille, but she reminds herself that she asked for the extra hours. Things have been hard for the last few months. First her boyfriend was injured on the job, and now he can't work, but his disability coverage hasn't kicked in yet. She has to support him as well as herself on her meager salary at Tony's. She had to drop out of college in order to accommodate more hours for work, but the extra hours haven't helped much...it's hard to make ends meat as a waitress when there aren't a whole lot of customers.

She's been looking around for another job, but hasn't really had all that much luck, the only thing that looked somewhat promising was at the Pink Banana, a local strip joint in a more than seedy neighborhood. But she's getting desperate, and she's willing to do whatever she has to in order to make some money.

She takes a shortcut to her apartment, turning off the main street she heads down a small back alley, the same back alley that she has traveled down every night since she first started working at Tony's. But something is different tonight, tonight she can feel someone, something in the alley with her. She looks around quickly as she speeds her pace to a brisk walk, almost on the cusp of a light jog through the alley.

CLANK!

She hears the sound of a can being kicked, followed by laughter. Bianca stops in her tracks and looks around the alley, still not seeing anything in her vicinity.

"That's enough whoever you are, if you know what's good for you, you'll stay away, I've got mace."


"That's enough whoever you are...I've got mace!!" a strange voice calls out from somewhere in the alley, followed by more laughter.

Bianca turns to run, but something reaches out from the shadows and grabs her. She turns back to see who has grabbed her, and is met by something out of her worst nightmares. Against the wall, a creature is standing where there was nothing just a moment ago. It is tall and lanky, and its face...it almost resembles the villains from the "Alien" movies, no visible eyes, and an elongated jaw with rows of razor sharp teeth.

She tries to scream, but no sound comes out.

In a flash, the beast, which has the same type of coloration as a great white shark in upon her, slamming her hard into the wall. It brings its face close to hers, so close that they are nearly touching.

"Boo." It says, as it opens its jaws,a long red tongue slithers out and licks her face as she begins to cry.

"Please, you don't have to do this."

"I know I don't. But here's the thing sweetheart...I want to."

"Why? Why me?"

"Why you? Because you're here."

She struggles to get free from the beast, but realizes that it is futile. The monster has her, there is nothing she can do. She realizes that she is at the mercy of a creature that doesn't seem to have any.

"Why are you doing this?"

"Because I can."

With that, the beast raises its hand in the air, and Bianca watches the beast's long fingers change, morph into five long, razor sharp blades. Her eyes grow wide in terror as the inevitability of the situation dawns on her.

"Please darling...feel free to scream."

And as the beast begins to cut her, starting first at the hips, and slowly moving up...she does.

[Matt Murdock]

Last Time... (http://forums.superherohype.com/showpost.php?p=13802045&postcount=713)
And now...

IC: Bennie Farmer Part I

BUNK

Bennie Farmer sat quietly on the floor of his cell in the hospital. A rubber ball had just bounced off of the wall, and was headed straight for his open hand.

KA-THUNK
He closed his fingers as it fell into his grip.

He reared his arm back, and threw it again.

BUNK

The sound of the ball had become a constant in Farmer's life, as he sat, day after day, throwing it at the wall, watching it land on the ground, and bounce back into his hand.

KA-THUNK

An IV had been placed in his arm, held in place by several skin grafts and electronic tags that prevented Farmer from touching it.

BUNK

In short, the people at the hospital had been dosing Farmer ever since he was captured by the Blue Blur during a bank robbery.

He hadn't had any human contact in months. He smiled to himself, though.

He had a secret.

For the first time in as long as he could remember, the door to his cell opened.

First, came the bottom of his cane. Then, the Nikes.

"House." Farmer grunted.

"How sweet." The embittered doctor muttered. "You remembered."

"What do you want?" Bennie asked, eying the ball as it rolled to his side.

"Just checking in. Can't a doctor take the time to see his favoritest patient in the whole, wide world?"

"You shouldn't have come." Farmer's tone was cool, collected.

House arched an eyebrow.

"And why's that?"

"Your drugs?" The teen said, finally looking upwards and meeting House's eyeline, "They're not working anymore."

House's jaw dropped.

"What're you sa-- GLLK!"

Farmer had already lifted a hand, clutching House's throat with his mind.

"I'm no doctor, but I think my body's built up a..." Farmer said, as he rose to his feet, clutching the crippled doctor's throat. "Resistance."

Farmer reached out with his mind and eased the needle and electronic circuitry out of his arm.

"See, doc?" He chuckled. "I'm all better."

Farmer placed his free hand in the air, and watched as House's eyes welled up with tears.

"Sorry... but I have places I need to be."

Farmer pinched downwards with his fingers, and watched blood seep out of House's skin.

http://i272.photobucket.com/albums/jj165/edlewis6571/Untitled.jpg

"Pathetic." He snarled, dropping the corpse to the floor unceremoniously.

The door was still open, and Farmer quietly made his way out, heading straight for the exit.

He was finally free.

[Spike_x1]

Getting through airport security was a joke. Aside from the whitish-gray hair that he had tied in a ponytail that accompanied his youthful face, Alexander Templar bore no unique features that would make him stand out to authorities.

On the surface, that is.

Underneath of his pinstripe suit, Templar had technology that was illegal in any number of countries making up a recently upgraded chest harness. You see, Alex Templar was born with one of the rare genes (which are becoming more and more common these days, it seems) that enable that person in particular to wield abilities that were once thought to be beyond mortal men. Templar's gene, however, caused severe vibrations that reverberate through the immediate area directly around him. When this condition first manifested, Alex was only in middle school. His uncontrolled power caused the building around him and his classmates to collapse on top of them. Thirteen kids died that day as a result of Alexander's freakish ability, and Templar himself suffered severe organ damage and had all of his ribs broken. Afterward, when his condition was properly diagnosed, a series of doctors and scientists crafted a type of vest for Alex to wear that would protect him and the world from any future outbursts of his power.

Unfortunately, Alexander Templar caught a taste of raw power on the day of his accident and never forgot that feeling, even twenty years later. It was true that he couldn't use his unique ability before now, if he chose to remove his old harness, as it could just as easily harm or kill him as it would other people. However, since dropping out of school years ago, Templar had traveled the world, studying a number of martial arts and combat tactics, and finally found a scientist who managed to build a new chest harness for him that would offer him complete protection from the shockwaves of his ability, but would allow him to concentrate and focus the vibrations outward at will. The harness was invisible to metal detectors, waterproof, lightweight, and resistant to extreme temperatures and magnetism.

Now, sitting in his hotel room, Alex brushed his teeth and quickly went over the dossier on his target one more time. His mob employers warned him that the Survivor seemed practically unkillable, but Alex felt like taking up the challenge. After all, a five million dollar payoff for the Survivor's head certainly wasn't chump change.

Finished in the washroom, Templar walked back to the bedroom and opened the suitcase containing his uniform. He pulled on the all black bodysuit and put the dark brown trenchcoat over it. The nightvision lenses gave his eyes an eery glow, leaving them, his exposed white hair, and the focal point of his vibrational powers: his chest harness, as the only parts of his body that would be clearly visible on a dark night like tonight. Strapping a utility belt to his waist, containing grappling hooks and a 1911 colt pistol, Tremor leaped from his balcony and made his way into the night.

Meanwhile...

The Survivor sat at a small diner in the slums of Central Island, his mask pulled above his nose and eating a chili cheesedog as the other patrons of the restaurant quietly tried to ignore the dark superhero of their city and continue with their meals. "Damn, I love these things."

[NiteMare Shape]

http://img513.imageshack.us/img513/750/iconredesign1pw7.png
Icon



Everything was going so well...

The club was rocking, packed house enjoying the musical stylings of an up and coming local band. Before the band got on stage, Eric had gotten the crowd warmed up from behind the DJ booth. And I had been enjoying an evening with Lisa up on the catwalk.

Like I said, everything had been going so well. That is until I heard the screams coming from the alley behind The Hub. I excuse myself from Lisa, and head out to the back not knowing what to expect, but not being prepared for what I found.

I see a young girl running toward me in complete hysterics. I stop her to see what is going on, but then I see it.

A leg sticking out from behind the dumpster. I make my way over and find the body of what had been a beautiful young woman, she had been cut open and completely disemboweled.

I've seen alot in this city, but the sheer brutality of this crime shook me to the core. Even after the police detectives and the crime scene investigators have left, and the body was taken by the coroner...I still sit in my favorite booth in the corner of the club, fuming...seething. This happened right below my doorstep, right under my nose, and I wasn't able to do anything. I wasn't even aware.

Then I begin to dig, and I find out that there have been half a dozen muders with the exact same M.O. Some maniac calling himself Ravage seems to be responsible. No witnesses, none that are still breathing anyway. The only reason they even have a name for him is because he's "painted" his name on the wall at some of the crime scenes with the victims' blood.

Not anymore. I was told early on in my career that you can't save everyone, and that may be true. I wasn't able to save the victims of this madman, but his time is running out. I will stop him, even if it's the last thing that I ever do.

[Blacklight]

http://www.freewebs.com/blacklight521/Blbanner3.bmp


N i g h t m a r e s:
Act I



Chapter 41: The Descent, pt.6...


It was unlike anything I ever felt before... The sword's power. Every time I had it with me I could feel my power growing. Absorbing more and more strength like a sponge. It made my crimefighting so much easier. It was amazing! I didn't even have to unsheath the blade to feel the energy coursing through my veins. Just having it on my back was enough to take down the worst of criminals and the more powerful of supervillains. I felt strong, confident, rejuvenated...

Powerful...

Anyways, a couple days after I found the Descender, I was patrolling the Vernova skies. To be honest, for no other reason besides the fact that I had an itch. An itch to fight. And I think pounding on some bad guy would scratch that itch really well...

Wow, Jonathan. You have done extremely well in maitaining this city's tranquility...

Thanks. It's nothing really...

Nothing is a tad understating yourself, isn't it? I mean, it's not like fighting evil is a cakewalk...

No... I guess it's not...

WEEWOOWEEWOO!!

"Sirens..."

I guess tranquility only lasts so long in this city...

You have no idea...

I then followed the police car in haste. Something was going down...

TATTATTATTATTAT!!!

Bullets then rained from the car the cruiser pursued, at which time I realized I just landed right smack dab in the middle of a high speed chase.

I increased my flight speed to catch up with the other car, lowering my elevation to the same height as the vehicle. The punks inside feaked out at the sight of me flying next to their window, so to scare them even more, I grinned and waved at them.

"Holy crap, dude they sicked the capes on us!"

"Like I care. The Blacklight ain't gonna stop me..."

Oh but were they wrong...

After hearing their poor choice of words, I decided to skip over the offer to surrender peacefully and just get to the part where I kick their ass. I elevated my self higher until I was above the roof of the car, and with just a portion of my strength, I ripped it off. They began to shoot at me, but I quickly flipped over the roof to sheild my body from the bullets, and hearing no forseeable end to the spray of lead, I pulled the Descender from my sheath and swung it at their guns, chopping off the barrels. They then continued to drive, but I was getting pissed off. Something I don't usually get when doing something like this, but pissed nonetheless. So I flew foward to the hood of the car, where I lunged the emerald blade through the hood and into the engine, and as the roofless car began to swerve, I pulled the criminals out of their seats and into the air...

"Thank you for choosing to ride Air Blacklight. Although expect to experience some turbulence!" I growled, dropping the criminals from three stories up, before flying down after them and catching them. i have to say that usually i'm not the fear-preying type of superhero, but that tactic was quite useful. Not to mention... fun.

"Now. I'm going to tell the both of you this once, and I'm not going to repeat myself... I'm going to hand the both of you over to the police, and you're going to let them cuff you peacefully and quietly. And chances are, you'll be out after a decade or so, and when you do... You're going to leave Vernova. This is MY city, and I'll be goddamned if I let vermin like you ruin it! Do you understand me!?!"

They both nodded in fear, at which point I heard the car they were driving crash into an alley driverless. From that point I flew towards the police officers investigating the car-wreck, looking for the crroks, and I handed the rats to them before flying towards the wreckage, and reclaiming what was mine. With all my concentration, I held out my open hand and focused on the sword, and watched it dissapate from the car's front, feeling it materialize in my hand. Man did I love the power surge I felt every time I put my hand around the handle. It was just as exhilirating every time, especially with every victory. Like the one I just experienced. But I couldn't help thinking to myself...

That was completely reckless leaving the car driverless. It could've hurt somebody or killed them...

T'was a simple mistake, Jon. It wasn't your fault...

What are you talking about? Of course it was! The first thing I should've done was stop the car, not fool around with the criminals!

Why is that, Jonathan? What you did was quite possibly the smartest thing you could've done! By scaring the punks the way you did, you've probably ensured that they won't cause harm to Vernova again! If you did that with all the other criminals you've faced, then Vernova would probably become safer in the longrun...

I...I guess that's true.. But at what cost? Innocents could die if I pull a stunt like that again...

Sacrifices can be made for the greater good...

Not on my watch they don't...

Right. What was I thinking? But don't be afraid to go the extra mile for the safety of this city, because all it could do is help...

Okay, but there's limits...

Of course, Jonathan. As you wish. After all, I'm here to help you...

So then I took flight towards home, and resheathed the blade, thinking about what had happened that day, and I felt for a brief moment that things could get worse from there...

[NiteMare Shape]

http://img513.imageshack.us/img513/750/iconredesign1pw7.png
Icon



No matter how hard I try, I just can't focus. Normally sitting in a dark theater watching some cheesy zombie flick with an extremely hot girl that I've had a crush on for months would give me the warm and tinglies.

But not tonight. Tonight I just can't get my mind off of the dead girl in the ally behind my club....or the other victims of this lunatic calling himself Ravage. Nearly a dozen or so.

Lisa knows something isn't right, and I feel bad for not being able to tell her the truth. But after the mess with Nicole, I decided that I can't put anyone else through that.

So I sit in silence, not saying a word. Pretending to watch the movie. Some buxom blonde wandering through the halls of an abandoned high school...makes a wrong turn and finds herself face to face with a pack of snarling zombies. She didn't have a chance.

Lisa grips my arm tightly as the zombies disembowel the young woman on screen. Instead of getting a rush of adrenaline from the entire thing, my mind wanders back to the girl behind my club.

I tense up a bit, and Lisa can feel it.

"What's wrong?" She asks me,looking up with those big doe eyes she gets when she can feel something's wrong.

"Nothing." I lie.

I can tell that she doesn't really buy it, but she accepts my answer, and she goes back to watching the movie, while I continue to stew over Ravage and what he's been doing in my city.

[NiteMare Shape]

http://img513.imageshack.us/img513/750/iconredesign1pw7.png
Icon


It doesn't take me long to find the madman calling himself Ravage. After I take Lisa home, I take to the skies, heading east. I'm not sure how long it took to be exact, 5, maybe 10 minutes, but soon after I begin my search I hear the screaming.

It only takes a moment to pinpoint the exact location of the source of the screams, and I make my way there. And that when I lay eyes on the maniac for the first time. I'm not sure what to make of him, he looks like something out of a horror movie, from what I can see "he" seems to have an elongated jaw, and is colored like a great white shark. And I can hear him taunting his victim, a girl who looks to be no more than 15 or 16 years old.

"Now, I would love to tell you that this will be over quick...but I'm affraid that just wouldn't be true. You see, I like to take my time, and do it right. Afterall, if you don't take the time to do the job right, what's the point. If you just lay back and accept it, it might go easier for you, but to tell you the truth, it's more fun when they struggle." The maniac says to the girl as his fingers change...into sharp talons. He begins to run them down the front of her chest, almost teasing her.

"That's enough Ravage. No more of your 'games,' this ends tonight."

Without saying a word the monster turns and bounds towards me. His speed surprises me, and he takes a swing at me with his talons, but they shatter on impact. He steps back, holding one hand in the other, and just looks at me.

"Ouch. That hurt. But don't worry, it won't happen again."

With that Ravage's hand changes into one big blade, and he again swings at me, catching me on the cheek. I feel something warm and wet running down my face, I touch my cheek and upon pulling my hand away I see blood. My blood. This thing, whatever it is just cut me as if I'm just a normal person.

Somehow Ravage can actually cut me, hurt me...which means that he can kill me. I can honestly say that I have never been affraid for myself, until now. I don't know what Ravage is, but he is nothing like anything I've ever faced before.

But whatever it is, I have to take him down tonight, or god only knows how many more this lunatic will kill.

[NiteMare Shape]

http://img513.imageshack.us/img513/750/iconredesign1pw7.png
Icon


I fly at Ravage, ramming him hard in the midsection, driving him into the exterior wall of a nearby building. Upon impact, I land several hard shots to the madman's head. It seems as if I have him on the ropes...I wind up to deliver a big knockout punch, and a tendril shoots from the monster's shoulder, wrapping itself around my neck, and hurling me to the side.

"Nice trick." I say as I get to my feet.

"You'll find that I am just full of them." He replies while several small projectiles are shot from his hand. Two of them missing me, imbedding harmlessly in the building behind me, the third however nearly found its mark, grazing my shoulder.

I grimmace in pain, feeling something warm and wet running fown my arm. He cut me again.

Ravage runs toward me, sending more of his projectiles in my direction. I dodge them, managing to avoid all of them, firing back with a heat blast of my own.

My blast his the mark. Upon impact Ravage's body lurches back, and his skin seems to "ripple" in a way, and the beast lets out an agonized cry.

So, heat hurts this thing. I think to myself. And fire several more heat blasts at him in rapid succession. Though, it seems that each impact does less and less damage.

Somehow he seems to be adapting to my attacks, nevertheless I press forward. I concentrate my heat blasts into a single, steady beam and make my way to where he is kneeling, trying to get to his feet. As I move closer, now standing nearly on top of him, I intensify my attack, hoping to put him down for the count.

Suddenly his arm reaches out and grabs me by the throat, alifting me as he gets to his feet.

"Nice try hero, really it was. Unfortunately for you....I just keep getting better and better."

Then he tosses me skyward, I feel myself hit the side of the building behind me, then continue going, out the other side and down to the street below where I finally crash land. As I lay there trying to gather my bearings, all I can hear is Ravage's maniacal laughter fading in the distance.

[Spike_x1]

The Architect

Zaine Black had never been a greedy person. At least not in the material sense, anyway. He had never really cared too much for the company of women, or for money. All that Zaine, the Architect, had ever really desired was glory and recognition. Having been taken away from his family at such an early age because of his apparent genius intellect, Zaine had grown up in the care of S.T.R.I.K.E., where the development of his superior intelligence took precedence over his happiness and well being.

Since his resignation from the agency, however, Zaine had taken every opportunity to make a name for himself. The Architect was known in the circles of the supervillain community, and Zaine thought that he had finally found his calling. "Evil Genius" may have sounded more than a little cliche', but the title did seem to fit, and Zaine couldn't exactly argue with the results that it got him. He had outfitted Crosshairs and Quickfire in the Blitzen District, and Capture down in Miami. He hadn't gotten around to Tremor's newest weaponry order just yet, but Zaine was planning to be on it by the end of the week at the latest.

Sitting in the abandoned underground S.T.R.I.K.E. station, Zaine leaned back in his chair and looked intently at the many monitors that made up his large computer system. He had cloaked hoverdrones keeping an eye on a number of heroes and villains in the country, from safe vantage points high above their targets. In Lost Haven, Icon was engaged with an unknown adversary, the Survivor seemed to be taking a break and eating at a diner on Central Island, and Lyle had finally managed to get back to shore (seemingly having walked all the way on the bottom of the ocean) after Pulse and Survivor blasted him over the horizon and into the ocean. In Blitzen, Pulse was in the middle of ending a street brawl with ease, while the Blue Blur in Chicago was shooting another product commercial.

"What a boring day."

[NiteMare Shape]

http://img513.imageshack.us/img513/750/iconredesign1pw7.png
Icon


I get to my feet, wiping the blood from my face and take off in the general direction that Ravage had gone in. It doesn't take me long to find him, all I had to do was follow the path of destruction that he has left in his wake.

I catch up with him at the Lost Haven Power Company's auxillary plant just a few miles outside of the city. I'm too late to save the station's skeleton crew from this maniac, but if it is the last thing I do, I will make sure that nobody else shares their fate.

He hears me coming, but is just a bit too slow. I fly into him, hitting him with the force of a freight train, at the same time I hit him with rights and lefts, reinforced with heat blasts as I hit him. He tries fighting back, but he isn't able to land any blows. We hurddle toward the plant's offices, I hit him once more, and I suddenly bull back and at the same time I push off, sending Ravage crashing through the office, out the other side.

He tried to get to his feet, but I'm on him, continuing my attack. He takes a swing at me, his arm morphing into an axe in mid swing. I duck my head just in time, and hit him with a hard punch...but I feel something. My legs go weak, and I look down only to see blood rushing out of a wound in my midsection. His other arm had changed into a dagger, and it had been inbedded just to the inside of my rib cage.

I can feel my strength seeping away as Ravage taunts me.

"You see hero, you just can't beat me. I give you credit though...you've given me a run for my money. You're the only one who has ever really tested me, and I really do have to thank you for that. But the thing is, I'm just better than you. Nobody can stop me, I am going to continue doing my thing...and there isn't anyone who can do anything about it."

"I'll stop you Ravage, I wo-won't let you...I won't let you..."

"Ever the optimist. Oh Icon...I am going to miss you."

Ravage stands over me, his right arm again forming an axe. He raises his arm over his head, but before he can bring his arm down, I dig down deep and hit him with another heat blast, this time giving it everything I've got. The blast is so powerful that it takes Ravage off his feet, sending him crashing into the auxillary power plant's main generator. Ravage lets out a horrible shriek as millions of volts course through his body. Then everything is silent, except for the sound of sirens in the distance.


Epilogue

I sit in the back of the ambulance breathing through an oxygen mask as one of the paramedics tends to my stab wound. The paramedic makes some comment about the wounds already starting to heal, but I didn't catch what he said because I was too busy watching someone walking toward me. He looks familiar, but it takes me a moment to realize where I know him from.

"How are you feeling?" The man says.

"I'll be alright Agent Harrison." I say to the STRIKE agent.

"What about Ravage?"

"Don't worry about him, we'll take care of him."

"I take it he's one of yours."

He pauses for a moment.

"Let's just say that we...have the means to contain him."

With that Harrsion walks away, motioning to his men to finish loading the mobile contaiment cell wholding Ravage into the STRIKE vehicle. He looks back to me as he climbs into the vehicle, he hesitates again, then takes his seat in the truck and slams the door. The truck drives away as the paramedic continues dressing my wounds.

[Spike_x1]

The Architect

"General, I'm already well aware that you know who I am, despite all of the evidence pointing towards the fact that I am dead." The synthetic voice of the Architect buzzed through General Taylor's war room as he and his staff stopped pacing around, no longer wondering why they had been summoned there. "However, my saying that I'm Zaine Black doesn't mean that it's true. I could be lying, and that's why your superiors aren't going to accept your opinion on the matter. They are going to pursue the investigation of my activities and identity how they see fit. Of course, we both know that it won't do any good. Too bad."

"What do you want, Black?" growled Taylor. Not a single member of his staff dared to speak.

Silence came from intercom for a few precious moments. Finally, "All I wanted, General, were my files. See, I'm an engineer, chemist, biologist, and geneticist; astrophysics weren't my expertise - just a hobby that I was only beginning to become familiar with when I left your organization. As such, I hacked into your computers because I wanted to review my old notes."

The men and women in the war room could swear that the vein on the General's forehead was about to explode. "So why round us up in here? You didn't need to do that to get your files, you little punk!"

"True," admitted the Architect. "The reason that I've gathered you all there is simply to show that, whether you know it or not, I can control your every movement if, and when, I want to. I also got a chance to look at the algorithm for the codes in your keycards as you used them to gain entry into the war room; so I guess that means that you'll need to come up with a new set of unbreakable codes to replace the ones that I just compromised. Sorry about that."

Not a word in response from the General as he popped open with bottle of blood pressure medication and swallowed a pill.

"Anyway, I've got my files and have finished humiliating you. With that, my work for today appears to be done. It was good talking to you, Gramps."

[Pulp]

http://img383.imageshack.us/img383/5511/hudsontest2copyta8.jpg

PSIVOX

Dawn, July 4th 1953. Captain John "Vox" Hudson climbs aboard the B52 bomber converted to take the Douglas X-13 on a high altitude test to 75,000 feet. The bomber takes off. As usual the chase planes take off and follow. The lead pilot, John "Jack" Duluoz, watches the customary dixie cup fall out of the bomb bay, he knows this ritual of Hudson taking a drink before strapping into the X13. The second chase plane, piloted by Daniel "Trashcan" Adams watches the bomber achieve operational level, and readies his camera. Hudson is waiting, thinking about his girl back at the base, silently muttering a prayer to ensure his safe return. The cockpit is tight, confining, snug. He looks over the controls and waits for the go. The green light appears and with a sickening pull to his stomach, Hudson's X13 drops from the bomb bay. Once clear of the B52 mothership, he flips up the cover protecting the rocket motor ignition and mashes the button with this thumb.

The two chase planes go to emergency war thrust, "thru the gate" just to keep up. Seven and a half miles below, in the Nevada Desert, a similar go code is received. The US Army are testing a battlefield nuke, the intention being to simulate use of a tactical nuke on the battlefield. Below Hudson, about three miles below a jet carrying the H-Bomb flies toward the release point, however something is about to go wrong.

The X13 motor cuts out suddenly. There is a blockage in the fuel pipe that supplies hydrazine to the rocket motor. The X13 noses over.

Below the jet bomber makes its delivery. The intention was to achieve an ground burst at zero feet, but as the bomb drops, it suffers a malfunction. The jet bomber screams away at full power, but heading right towards the point of release is the X13, Hudson still frantically trying to radio the mothership: "I'm going down. X13 fuel pipe blocked, lost main power, trying to deadstick. Christ what was that?"

The X13 flies straight thru the mushroom cloud of the exploding 20 kiloton bomb. Hudson is bathed in atomic radiation. However, unknown to him, during the course of his high altitude flights he has also been bathed in cosmic radiation. The manmade radiation acts as a catalyst upon him.

The bomb however is not done, a second even more powerful detonation occurs which throws the X13 forward in time to the present day. Hudson now unconscious wakes to see the ground rushing up at him. In a last desperate attempt to save himself (he cannot eject) he thinks how wonderful it would be if the X13 leveled out, allowing him to drop the undercart and land on the desert highway below him.

Then it happens, the X13 begins to level out. Hudson utters a prayer and drops the undercart, but nothing happens, he is going to bellyland the X13. Again he thinks how wonderful it would be to land without crashing. The X13 slows, it drops below the stall, slowly it sinks and then SUDDENLY Hudson is back on terra firma.

He pulls loose the straps, unlocks the canopy and scrambles out. He is down, miles from anywhere but safe.

In the first major town he comes across he finds he has been blasted forward 55 years, making his official age 80. He takes a room in deserted motel, long abandoned by the owner, in a derelict town and ponders his future...

Morning

The mornings sucked, but not as much as the nights. I woke up screaming. Outside the sun was still rising, the air had a cool chill ammonia smell to it. I really needed to fix the air conditioning unit, but it was like everything else, far too much time to waste. I pulled on my leather jacket, and went outside to breathe in the dawn.

The desert stretched in each direction for miles. In front of the motel I had walked to, two maybe three weeks or was it months previously was the highway that stretched black, motionless in each direction till it vanished. Behind the motel was the greatest find of all. An honest to goodness fallout shelter.

I went over to the entrance, and thought it open. I was getting better at it now. Sometimes I could make cans march like Mickey did. I felt in my pockets and found my smokes and zippo. I lit a smoke and dragged down, letting the smoke assail my lungs like coffee would hit my stomach and wake me up. Then the sound. A car. A car heading this way.

The oddly shaped pickup truck drew up outside the motel. "Anyone home?" a voice said. "Just me," I replied, walking over. "Don't get anyone using this road, except at night, and then they never stop." The truck driver climbed down from his cab. "You got any pancakes?"

I nodded. "I may have. It depends. It'll cost ya." I wondered if a short stack would get me to McDade Air Force base.

The truck driver gave me a funny look. "What's your name, bub?" He asked, as he walked over to the door to the diner. I had fixed the diner part of the motel up just to give me something to do, and to practice moving a variety of objects about. "John Hudson, but people call me Vox."

"Vox?" the truck guy said. I figured I may as well make him a short stack while his brain coped with names other than "Joe" or "Bob". "Yeah, Vox, people say I talk too much." We went inside. The guy who hadn't given me his name - maybe he was more secret than I was - examined the menu. This guy was either very slow or very hungry. I made coffee and pancakes. Even superheroes have to eat sometime.

I had come up with a nickname for myself I thought would work, given my new found powers: psivox. It seemed slick and fit well with a few ideas I had. I read the comics as much as anyone, and every superhero had a name that you remembered. But for now I stuck with Vox. Keep it simple, John, I thought.

The truck guy wiped his mouth on a paper napkin. "D'ja mind if I smoke?" He asked. I shook my head, no. He pulled out a pack of smokes and lit one. "Kinda empty here, this place, isn't it?" I agreed by waving a hand around the diner. "My grandpa left the place to me." "That so?" The guy stood up. I wished he had given me his name, and I hadn't thought to ask. Except...

"Be seeing you Joe," I said as Joe threw down five bucks and left. He didn't hear me, probably already thinking about the long trip to Fresno, the girl he had back home, and the money he'd make this trip. I'd have to watch the mind reading trick, some people get kinda bent out of shape about that.

[Spike_x1]

Getting through airport security was a joke. Aside from the whitish-gray hair that he had tied in a ponytail that accompanied his youthful face, Alexander Templar bore no unique features that would make him stand out to authorities.

On the surface, that is.

Underneath of his pinstripe suit, Templar had technology that was illegal in any number of countries making up a recently upgraded chest harness. You see, Alex Templar was born with one of the rare genes (which are becoming more and more common these days, it seems) that enable that person in particular to wield abilities that were once thought to be beyond mortal men. Templar's gene, however, caused severe vibrations that reverberate through the immediate area directly around him. When this condition first manifested, Alex was only in middle school. His uncontrolled power caused the building around him and his classmates to collapse on top of them. Thirteen kids died that day as a result of Alexander's freakish ability, and Templar himself suffered severe organ damage and had all of his ribs broken. Afterward, when his condition was properly diagnosed, a series of doctors and scientists crafted a type of vest for Alex to wear that would protect him and the world from any future outbursts of his power.

Unfortunately, Alexander Templar caught a taste of raw power on the day of his accident and never forgot that feeling, even twenty years later. It was true that he couldn't use his unique ability before now, if he chose to remove his old harness, as it could just as easily harm or kill him as it would other people. However, since dropping out of school years ago, Templar had traveled the world, studying a number of martial arts and combat tactics, and finally found a scientist who managed to build a new chest harness for him that would offer him complete protection from the shockwaves of his ability, but would allow him to concentrate and focus the vibrations outward at will. The harness was invisible to metal detectors, waterproof, lightweight, and resistant to extreme temperatures and magnetism.

Now, sitting in his hotel room, Alex brushed his teeth and quickly went over the dossier on his target one more time. His mob employers warned him that the Survivor seemed practically unkillable, but Alex felt like taking up the challenge. After all, a five million dollar payoff for the Survivor's head certainly wasn't chump change.

Finished in the washroom, Templar walked back to the bedroom and opened the suitcase containing his uniform. He pulled on the black bodysuit and specialized chest harness, and put the dark brown trenchcoat over it. Strapping a utility belt to his waist, containing grappling hooks and a 1911 colt pistol, Tremor leaped from his balcony and made his way into the night.

Meanwhile...

The Survivor sat at a small diner in the slums of Central Island, his mask pulled above his nose and eating a chili cheesedog as the other patrons of the restaurant quietly tried to ignore the dark superhero of their city and continue with their meals. "Damn, I love these things."Just as the Survivor had finished his meal and pulled his mask back down to cover his mouth, Adam suddenly stopped and looked around the diner. Something was off. Someone was watching him; the Survivor could feel another man's eyes digging into him.

And then the entire building collapsed into rubble, dust, and glass. It was so sudden and unprecedented, the Survivor didn't have time to rescue any of the restaurant's patrons, except for the few that were already next to him prior to the building's demolition. Underneath of the wreckage, Adam was holding up several tons worth of rubble, while four innocents cowered at his feet in the small pocket of safety that the hero had created.

"Stay close to me," he ordered. Waiting another moment for the rubble to settle a little more, the Survivor finally pressed upwards, ignoring the glass and metal shards that sliced into his hands and arms. In moments, he had dug himself and the people he had saved free from the totaled diner. Rescue workers were already at the scene and waiting to escort them to an ambulance, but the Survivor waved them off, declining medical help.

As his wounds and the tears in his costume mended themselves, Adam studied the rooftops around the neighborhood. Someone had taken a shot at the restaurant to initiate its sudden collapse, killing everyone inside except for the Survivor and the small group of people that he had managed to save.

There!

On the roof of one of the smaller buildings down the street, a vague silhouette was standing and watching the scene from afar. "You're mine, punk," Adam whispered to himself as he took a long jump, scaling the nearest building and began jumping from rooftop to rooftop, chasing after his would-be assassin.

[Byrd Man]

The Blue Blur



My heart's beating so fast that it's close to ripping of my chest...literally.

I don't think I've ever been this nervous in my life. Not when I was playing wide out in high school, not when I thought my life was ruined by my busted knee, not even when I went toe to toe with a mutated dinosaur-man. I'm scared to even move. And it gets worse when I hear those 7 little words.


"Live from New York, it's Saturday Night!"

Why in the hell did I let them talk me into doing this? I'm not a comedian! I'm just a dummy who lucked up into being a superhero. I don't deserve this....


"And now here's your host, Matt Byrd!"

Can't think about that now.

I walk out from the backstage area to face the small crowd and the millions watching live on the air. Johnny and Bruce were betting to see if I'd puke on live air. From the way my stomach feels, Johnny just may win the bet.

"Welcome! Welcome!" I say a bit nervously as I smile and wave. I pull on my collar and tie, since its SNL, wouldn't be right to wear my superhero suit. I opted for the suit and tie instead.

"Thank you, voice over dude. I am Matt Byrd, better known as the Blue Blur and-"

I stop mid-sentence as people clap and cheer.

"Thank you, thank you. Please, don't clap. I'm not that great at being a superhero. While I know I am nowhere near the level that Superman is. I know I could kick Aquaman's ass!"

The audience laughs and whistles as I nod and smile.

"You know, lot of people always ask me 'Matt, Mr. Blur, what makes a superhero super?' Well, I just say..."

"Freeze!"

I feel a gun press against my temple and I look out the corner of my eye.


http://i446.photobucket.com/albums/qq185/rgr320/RP%20cult%20related/MasterChief.jpg


"Wait, I know you. You're from Halo!

"No, I'm not, I'm here to kill you!"

"Gotta catch me first!" I say as I zip around the video game character.

"Where's Game Genie at? That loser usually loves to play with his own joystick!"

I appear in front of Master Chief and send a superspeed fist through his helmet visor.

The hologram cracks and shatters into light particles.

"Oh, Game Genie? I know you're here."

With the cameras still on me, I speed around the studio for a few seconds before I appear back on the stage with a skinny man in black robes in my arms.

"Game over." The whole crowd goes wild and starts to cheer and applaud.

They probably think the whole thing was rigged, but who cares?

"The Rolling Stones are here tonight! I'm here! The Game Genie is here!...well, he's here until we get him back to jail. Stick around, we've got a great show!"

And with that bit of icebreaker, I'm sure live comedy is going to be a breeze.

[Catman_prb]

A Shadow Over Haven: Part 1

Some dark lonely nights, I look back at how I came to be. How I was born. Immediate images flash into my mind. A young girl screaming in the night; a murderer laughing as he hacked away at her; myself standing and watching in silence, too shocked to move; the screaming ending, but the laughter continuing; the sound of sirens, far too late. But that is not the night I was born.

No that was a night much later, after the police had finished asking me questions. That night I put on a ski mask, put leather gloves on my hands and walked out into the night. I can't remember now how I tracked him down. But I did. It probably involved breaking someone's leg. No real worry.

He was in a construction site, as far as I recall. His goons all pulled their guns on me the second I walked in the door. I was unarmed. They laughed. There was a crowbar nearby. They didn't laugh for long. Then they bled. People don't know how to fight a man with conviction. They can shoot at him but he wont die. They can punch him, but he'll headbutt you then stamp on your face.

I dropped the crowbar after the goons were left moaning on the floor. The blood made it too slippery to hold properly. I picked the man up by his designer shirt and I slammed him down on the machine they used to cut wood. If he was lucky he would've been knocked out then. But he wasn't lucky. So I turned the machine on. The saw went up through his legs and cut him right in two. I was worried that he'd pass out when the saw first started cutting up into his genitalia. But he didn't. He screamed. And that was a good sound. It was the sound of justice. So he died. Painfully. And there was one less piece of scum on the streets of Lost Haven. And that's how I was born.

[NiteMare Shape]

http://img513.imageshack.us/img513/750/iconredesign1pw7.png
Icon



The Hub: Thursday, 8:47PM

Tonight is a rare night that I can actually relax. Ravage is off the street, locked away in STRIKE custody, which for some strange reason...is of very little comfort. I'm still sore from the fight, and my wounds are healing quite well. Which brings me to another question...why was Ravage able to cut me the way he did? For the most part I've been rather impervious to injury. Knives tend to break against my skin, bullets bounce off me, hell, I've even had a bus thrown into me. None of that ever so much as caused a bruise. But for some reason, this madman was able to cut me, deep.

Eric is doing his thing in the DJ booth, pumping some dance tunes throughout the club. Lisa and her friend Keira are dancing on the floor, having entirely way too much fun...and starting to draw a crowd. But at least they're having fun, god knows Lisa deserves a good time, because with everything going on lately I haven't been around to show her one. And it gets me to thinking, maybe I should just tell her...everything. Tell her that I'm Icon, tell her exactly why I've stood her up at least a half a dozen times over the last couple of months. Why I've been so distant lately.

Maybe she'd understand. Maybe she wouldn't. Then my thoughts drift to my ex Nicole. She understood....at first. Then it didn't matter, she couldn't handle it. She left. I've talked to Eric about it, he told me flat out that I should just come clean with her. He said that she's one of those girls that come along once in a lifetime. And I think he's right. But I just haven't been able to get up the courage to tell her the truth.

I watch as she and Keira come off the dance floor, obviously satisfied that they have worked the group of guys who surrounded them into a frenzy that nothing short of an ice cold shower is going to cure, and they start heading straight towards me.

Maybe I will tell her...

Just not tonight.

[Pulp]

http://img383.imageshack.us/img383/5511/hudsontest2copyta8.jpg

psivox

Noon

I watched the clouds gather. They told of a storm further wast heading my way. In the distance, flashes of lightning, began to show at an increasing rate. I shrugged in my leather jacket as the first raindrops fell heralding the oncoming storm. It was time to go.

I lit a cigarette and trudged through the empty streets of the town. I was heading towards the library, my favorite place during storms such as these. Usually I studied history books to learn what had happened to the world since 1953. Other times I explored.

The library faced a dried up fountain in what was once the main square. To one side stood F.W.Woolworth, to the other, opposite, was a picture house that still showed the last film it ever showed: "The Day The Earth Caught Fire". I had watched the movie more times than I cared to remember, at first from the Projection Booth till I learned how to change the reels while watching from the stalls. F.W. Woolworth supplied my need for writing materials. And candy. Beside the store was a tobacconist. It was there I kept my supply of smokes.

I walked up the steps of the library, and paused as I always did before the plinth that read: Fairchild Library, Built 1918. It was built the year I was born. My father had returned from Europe in February 1918 to marry his high school sweetheart, my Mom. I appeared on the scene on Armistice Day.

But that was so long ago.

I opened the main doors and crept quietly inside as the rain lashed down outside, and thunder and lightning crashed and bounded overhead. My footsteps echoed behind me as I walked to the staircase that led to the first floor. On this level was a room of donated artefacts and other ephemera. When I wasn't reading history books, I read diaries and journals and letters kept in the Archive Room.

I lit another cigarette and entered the Archive Room. On a lectern stood a very large and heavy book that I had been reading on and off. It was almost as old as me. Well, the me that would have been had I not been propelled forward in time by the atomic explosion. But today, I was looking for something else. A diary. A diary by a lady called Emily.

I found Emily's diary on the shelf next to the cookie tin I used as an ashtray and sat down in a chair facing the big window that looked west, so I had a grandstand view of the storm as it continued to pass Fairchild. I had marked the page, and dropping ash on the floor in my haste, I turned to the page in Emily Fairchild's diary and began to read.

[Lord Doom]

ic: the nobody


FIVE YEARS AGO


"Well, young man," the large, disfigured crime boss, known only as The Scar, began. The former Lord of Crime was now a shell of man. Broken and beaten by some punk who had gotten lucky and pushed him into a vacant elevator shaft, The Scar now lay in his expensive hospital bed, close to death.

"It's time for you to discover what the world is like on your own."

The young man at his side (who, even then was refered to only as "Nobody") merely nodded his head. He stood, wearing a drak-green sweater and blue jeans.

"There is nothing more this old bastard can teach you. If you decide to become a super-villain, great. If not, that's fine, too. My advice: do what feels right. See ya in Hell, kid."

And with that, the villain died.

Nobody just stood there. He felt no sorrow for the loss of his only father figure. He sighed and left the room.

It was easy (too easy, in fact) to... "convince" The Scar's former crime connections too work for him. The Scar never had any real powers, he was just a major a$$hole. Nobody, on the other hand, DID have special abilities and he used them to great advantage. Nobody, while not the most handsome guy in the world, was definitely one of the smartest (not SUPER-smart, mind you, but still pretty damn bright).

The Nobody wanted more than just a city to rule, he wanted to inflict fear. To establish terror in the hearts of all who would oppose him (and so forth). To Nobody, super-villainy was more than just a career, it was a way of life. And he loved everything about that life. From the endless monolougues, to the fantastic "BEHOLD! The walking Death-Ray!" speeches. It was just too much fun.


That was five years ago.
This is now.

The Nobody sat alone in his office (deep beneath the Earth's surface). He stared at the mask that was displayed on the wall across from where he was sitting. It was a plain, white ceramic mask with a steel reinforcement. On it's face was a large shatter-mark that spread out across the mask.

"I need an Arch-Enemy."

[Blacklight]

http://www.freewebs.com/blacklight521/Blbanner3.bmp

N i g h t m a r e s:
Act I

Chapter 42: The Descent, pt.7...


The previous day still left me with doubts about how the new partnership with the sword was working out, but something inside me told myself to kepp faith. After all, it could've been my destiny to keep it at my side for the rest of my life...

The day after however turned out much differently. It was just another patrol, and like most of the time, I actually managed to do some good.

While I looked over Vernova from above, I happened to hear ringing. Bank alarm ringing, which meant the Vernova Public Trust was most likely being robbed, and how luck I was that day. I was right...

"Everyone dow on the ground! Toss over your cell phones! And don't try to be a hero!"

Just after he made the demand, I flew in and landed before the robbers, staring at them through my color-shifted eyes.

"Really? No being a hero, eh? Well... That's gonna be a difficult habit to break... For me anyways."

"Dammit! Ronnie! Drop the kid!"

"Kid?! Who are you calling a ki--"

BANG!

Instinctively I sidestepped the shot, and looked at the gun and the lackie who fired it.

"Damn, dude. You need to work on your aim a little..."

Then the time for fooling around was over, and I felt the sword on my back energizing me as it had before, and I rushed o the shooter, and quickly disarmed him, following up with a point blank blacklight-bolt to the chest that had sent him careening across the lobby.

That was quick... I thought. But then I remembered that it was the sword's power that partially helped me to dispose of the guy so quickly, with very little effort on my part. Now for the other guy... I reminded myself as I scanned the area for him.

Before the other man holding the cash could reach the exit, I grabbed my trusty yo-yo from one of my belt pouches and whipped it at the man, aiming for the sack of cash.

SWISH...

The yo-yo spd past the theif and the body looped around the sack a few good times before I was able to pull it, and him, towards me. The sack reached me first, my yo-yo with it, and I caught both in my right hand. Next the theif spun around in mi-air so his face was heading straight to my left hand, now a fist. Soon enough they collided, and needless to say he went down... Hard.

"And the judges give BL a 10 out of 10!"

Although when I basked in my victory, I looked down at the man and noticed something familiar about him. He looked like someone I knew. I didn't know who, but he looked like he could eb their dad or something... oh well. He's going to prison anyways, and he's probably just some random guy anyways...

So when the police cruiser closed in on the bank, I flew out the front entrance with the two men in my hands, and left them on the steps for the cops, before taking off into the sky. I had homework to do...

* * *


Why did I not interfere with the boy's thoughts? To help lead him in the right direction?

Because, he needs to still think he's in control. I'm only here to help him, remember?

Ah yes. But still, I do not understand...

Do not fear, for soon I will make my plans come to. All shall be mine.

Yes. It all shall be mine...

So for now, I'll leave him be, and only help him when he doubts, and allow the power I provide him to slowly cloud him until he see's thing our way...

Yes... He will be mine...

Yes. Yes he will...

[NiteMare Shape]

http://img513.imageshack.us/img513/750/iconredesign1pw7.png
Icon


This is liberating.

Flying over the city, the wind in my hair, feeling completely free as I look down on Lost Haven sprawled out below me.

Up here I'm alone, just me and my thoughts. Just as my thoughts again turn to Lisa, I hear sirens.

It only takes me a moment to locate the problem, a tanker truck appears to have lost control and broke through the safety barracades on the bridge leading out of Central Island. I don't have much time, the truck is wobbling, and any sudden moveents could send it off the bridge.

I lower my head and make a B line to the truck, grabbing it by the grill and pshing against it. It takes a moment, but the truck begins to move back, away from the edge of the bridge.

Another disaster averted, I head back to the skies.

[NiteMare Shape]

http://img513.imageshack.us/img513/750/iconredesign1pw7.png
Icon



She's going to kill me.

And I can't blame her one bit. I deserve it, I really do.

Lisa has been very understanding, she's accepted everything I've told her, every excuse I've come up with, every lie that I've told her. She's taken it all at face value, and she's dealt with it, even hough deep down she knows that I'm not being honest with her.

The look on her face when I ran out on our dinner date tonight was too much for me to bare. When I told her that there was an emergency at the club I had to take care of, she knew I was lying, the hurt look on her face couldn't hide what she was feeling. And that was it, I left.

I left her sitting in the restaurant all alone so I could go and put out a fire in an apartment building.

And now here I am, standing outside of her apartment...my heart racing, it feels like it is going to explode out of my chest, but I just have to tell her, everything...she deserves that.

I knock on her door, and after a moment it opens, and there she is, standing there, staring me down with a cold look in her eyes that sends shivers down my spine.

"Scott, really...what?" She says, her voice letting me know just how angry and annoyed she is that I'm here now.

"Lisa, I am so sorry."

"Look Scott, I don't want to here it. Not tonight."

"I know, you have every right to be angry...you have every right to hate me...to tell me to get lost, slam that door in my face and never talk to me again. But I sort of hope that you don't...."

She shoots me a look that I can't quite figure out, it's somewhere between wishing death on me, and wanting to invite me in...but something tells me she's still closer to wishing death on me.

"We need to talk. Can we get out of here for a minute?"

She slams the door in my face. I was half expecting that. Can't say in was totally uncalled for. But I'm shocked when the door opens again, and Lisa comes out with her coat on.

"You've got five minutes."

Several Minutes Later

As we walk along the pathways through Anderson Park, I try to explain everything to her. I fumble with my words, I nearly trip and fall on cracked cement, but I am able to steady myself. I try to explain to her that I have certain responsibilities, and I can't always be there when I should be.

That really impresses her. She is about to tell me to get lost when I grab her by the arm, pulling her close to me. I give embrace her, and begin to whisper in her ear.

"Look Lisa, I don't know exactly how to tell you what I'm trying to say. I've gone over this moment in my head a hundred times. And it's never been this hard. So I'll just say this: I know I've screwed up, I know that you deserve so much better than what I've given you. Half the time I don't know what the hell I'm doing. But what I do know is that everyone else is right, I should have told you a long time ago...I love you. Now look down."

She does, and I feel her grip on me tighten as she looks down at the ground, about fifteen feet below us.

"This is what I've been trying to tell you all night long. Lisa, I'm Icon."

And I kiss her.

She looks down again, still amazed that we are currently floating fifteen, maybe twenty feet off the ground...then she looks back at me.

"Oh."

[Andy C.]

WONDER BOY: SIDEKICK FOR HIRE

O CAPTAIN MY CAPTAIN:
PART ONE

"Allright, allright, find the lady! Find the lady, right here! Free to watch, a dollar to play! C'mon, find the lady, find the lady!"

Three-Card Monty is one of the easiest hustles in the world, and a good way to pick up a few bucks for lunch. Three cards on the table, swap them back and forth, and the mark sees if he can pick out which one is the Queen of Hearts. A little sleight of hand, and even the most hawk-eyed of them gets it wrong, even if they would've actually gotten it right.

I don't consider it a con, really. Anyone who's playing knows from the start that it's a hustle--it's one of the oldest in the book. They play because they think they can trick the trickster, con the con-man...or just try and figure out how the heck I snuck it past them. There's an old saying: the smarter you think you are, the easier you are to fool.

I've been in Chicago for the last six months or so, and while the Windy City's been good to me, I can't stay. It'd be wrong for me to stay, after the things I've been seeing on the news lately.

Things that take me back to the old days...


************

It's twelve years ago, and for the first time in my life I find myself switching the channel away from the ball-game to catch the news. I still can't believe what they're saying. This stuff belongs in a comic book, or some corny movie--nobody would be crazy enough to try it in the real world!

But there he is, plain as day on the screen.

A shootout between rival gangs is stopped by a big man...in a cape and tights. Maybe they stopped shooting to laugh at him for a second, but they sure aren't laughing by the time the cops and news-vans get there. Twenty-some-odd ruthless, bloodthirsty gangbangers all hog-tied on the sidewalk, and there's the big guy, smiling through his red cowl and extending a gloved hand to the officers on the scene.

"No way..." is all my eleven-year-old mind can manage.

My dad scoffs, says it's all some kind of ad campaign or something, before settling down in the recliner with the paper. But I know better. The look on those scumbags' faces, the surprise from the cops and the news...

...this guy's for real.

The caped figure pulls some gadget out from his belt, and begins to walk away from the scene, when the local reporter asks for his name.

"The name's Captain Wonder, and you'll be seeing a lot more of me soon!"

With that, the gadget from his belt fires a zip-line to the nearest rooftop...and he's gone.

The news anchors don't really know what to make of it, but me and every kid in the city would tell you the same. He's for real.

"...Captain Wonder..."

************

"Oh, sorry, friend, the lady was right here! Don't worry about it, third time's the charm! C'mon, find the lady, find the lady..."

For the forty-third time today, I show a customer that he's unfortunately picked the wrong card, though for the fifteenth time today, we both know it would've been the right one if I were playing fair. Still, like everyone else, he pays up, grumbling on the outside, but on the inside his wheels are still turning on how I did it.

Another day or so of this, and I'll be able to afford that bus ticket. But first, I'm going to find myself a diner and eat a sandwich that's really bad for me.

If what I've been seeing on the news is true, I can afford it. Because once I get where I need to be, business is really going to pick up.

[SuperBoy-CK]

Origin
http://img361.imageshack.us/img361/3365/becominghero002gj2.jpg





I sat there in my chair just playing with my pencil waiting for the bell to ring to let out school. It always seems like on every Friday the last minute to 2:35pm wants to take forever and a day to come.

Then out of no where the bell finally sounds. RING! RING! RING! Thank god I thought to myself as I grab my things and head out of the door. While walking down the hall heading outside I look around trying to find my friend Sergio. Usually he is outside the class room waiting for me to come out of class. Once I get outside of the school I hear my name being called.

“Hey Sam, dude guess what?”

I look ahead of me to the right and there Sergio is running towards me with some news to share. Could be about the dance we’re having Saturday tonight he must have a date.

“What’s going on man?”

“I got a date but wait that’s not the good news, guess who the girl it is?”

Normally I would love to play this game with Serg but unlike any other normal person Serg wouldn’t tell me who it was till I got the name and I don’t have the time.

“Serg I’m a little press for time my friend.”

“That’s cool you would have never guess any ways. But FYI it is Irene dude!”

He has to be kidding. “Are you serious? How? What did you say? What did she say?”

Sergio then leans in close to me as if he is telling me a big secret. “Okay so I go to her and I say. Look here Irene baby me and you is going out on a date and that’s that.”

He then pause and take a breath and finishes his story. “Get this she then says Yea sure. It was simple as pie.”

Wow how slow can you be Serg. “Dude she was just being sarcastic and now that I think about didn’t that came from a movie?”

“Yeah I watched Tropic Thunder last night. I figured since it worked for Kirk Lazarus it would work for me to.”

I couldn’t do nothing but laugh as he finishes his sentence. One thing I can say about Sergio is I can always count on him for a good laugh.

“Forget about the honey dips, so tell me anything new happen?”

As we began to walk towards the bus I knew from the way he asked me if anything new happen he was referring towards my powers. Sometimes I can’t tell if he asks me because he worries of just want to know what cool new thing I can do.

“Nothing really, I just been trying to figure out how to control this speed thing.”

“You just don’t run and it happens?”

“It more to it then that, I mean sometimes it's like all I have to do is just run at full speed and at other time its like my top speed is just average. Its like its here one minute then gone the next.”

As we get on the bus we both notice that all of the seats were taken but one.

“Guess we will walk home together huh Serg?”

As I look to my left I notice that Sergio was already sitting in the last empty seat.

“You’re on your own my friend.”

“Dude you not walking with me?”

“Hey see it like this practice makes perfect.”

I then notice the bus drive turn around in his seat. “Look im sorry son but the bus is full you are going to have to get off.”

I then look back at Sergio and he looks back at me with a smile. I then turn around be start to get off the bus but stop once I hear Sergio call out to me.

“Hey Sam. Like your Nikes say You better just do it!”

I smile then walk off the bus and watch as all of them pull off. This is just great now I have to foot it all the way home. I look on the ground and see a near by soda can and kick it with all my force. As the force from the kick lifts the can in the air out of no where it freezes.

“What just happened?” I say with a confused look on my face not understanding what is going on.

I walk a little closer to the can that is pause in mid air and notice that its not staying still but moving extremely slow to the point it looks as if it not moving. I look around the area to see if anyone else sees this but I notice that not only the can is like this but everything else around me is as well.

“You have to be kidding me.”

Before I could move fast but now this is something totally different and way cool. Like Sergio said.

“Practice makes perfect.”

I then took off running in super speed.

[NiteMare Shape]

http://img513.imageshack.us/img513/750/iconredesign1pw7.png
Icon


The Hub

Lisa and I sit at my favorite table toward the back of the club enjoying the night. Eric is in rare form in the DJ booth, reading the crowd perfectly, playing the right songs at the right time to keep the dance floor packed.
Things have been great with Lisa since I told her the truth. She is very understanding and supportive of my exploits as Icon. She just wishes that I told her sooner, and to tell you the truth, I do to. I don't know why I waited so long, I guess I was affraid. But Eric and Jenny were right all along.

Speaking of Jenny, she's really adjusted well to the hustle and bustle of Lost Haven. Right now she's tearing up the dance floor with a bunch of people that she's become pretty good friends with. I'm glad things are going well for her. I admit it, at first I wasn't thrilled with the idea of my little sister moving in with me, but she had to get out of our parents' place, things do tend to get alittle...intense there. But it's been good for both of us, we've been able get alot closer than we have been in the last few years.

Just as Lisa takes my hand in hers, my attention is drawn to several people moving toward us from the entrance. Two of themI don't know, a blonde girl, probably about Jenny's age, and what I assume is her boyfriend, a tall, dark haired guy. But the person who seems to be leading them...I can't believe that she's here...walking straight toward Lisa and I. We have a bit of a history.

"What's this Scotty, new girlfriend?" She says in that voice of hers that is both friendly and borderline mocking.

"Haze...What are you doing her?"

"Look, I hate to interrupt...whatever it is you're doing here, but we need to talk."

I look directly at her, still shocked to see her here in my club. Still shocked that she called me by my real name. Then the fact that she did call me by my real name hits me like a ton of bricks....I never told her who I am.

"I'd say we do."

[Mercy]

http://i482.photobucket.com/albums/rr184/Supehero__/megan-fox-1.jpg
Siren

Origin Part One
I sat back in my hospital bed, i felt like I'd had the biggest hangover yet, but of course i hadn't. My creepy science teacher from collage turned out to be a rogue FBI agent working with his lover and did experiments on me, since then I've never been the same, really. But it got worse, believe me. The only memory of family i have left is of Haley, i don't know her last name. After i ran away from the collage, i confided in her. I wanted to look for my mother who i never knew. But then it's all a blur, it's all sudden. I will never forget the first time i heard a gun shot and i can assure the person who killed Haley will be hearing plenty more gun shots. A chill shot down my spine.

Suddenly, the door burst open, i turned my head to face a nurse,

"A visitor is here to see you"

I got out of the bed and walked into the toilets, grabbing my clothes and shoes. I slipped on the last thing i was wearing six months ago. My white dress and boots. I threw my hospital clothes on the floor and walked out the toilets, feeling fresh. It seemed that the nurses had washed off the blood stains of Haley.

The visitor then finally came in, it was a woman who looked about fifty years old. Her name tag read "Rosie Dayle".

"And you are?"

The woman smiled and sat on the stool beside the bed i was in, she patted the bed. I walked over to the bed and sat on it.

"You didn't answer my question"

I could feel the blood pumping inside me, my abilities were back.
The woman continued to smile, like i was joking, but i could assure that woman i was certainly not joking.

"Oh Lana!"

The lady flung her arms around me, i immediately pushed away

"How do you know me?"

"Lana you and your tricks, I'm Rosie, your 'mom', silly"

"NO YOU'RE NOT! WHO ARE YOU?"
I shot up

Nurses ran into the room, panicking,

"Lana Dayle, calm down, i have some news to tell you"

"DAYLE!?"

My head then buzzed, i screeched, i fell onto the bed, memories were crawling into my brain, Dayle....Haley....Jamie......
Nurses shrouded over me, i looked at them and sat up again, i pointed a 'Rosie Dayle'

"Get her out!"

"But Lana, she is your mother"

I turned to the nurse, i grabbed her shoulder,

"You shall remove this woman instantly"

"Yes, i shall right away"

The nurse grabbed Rosie and slowly moved her away,

"LANA DON'T DO THIS! IT'S YOUR FATHER, HE'S DEAD!"

More memories hitting me, i can see Haley, poor, innocent Haley, she's running towards me, crying with joy, we hug. Then... it fades, i don't see her anymore...

"FATHER!? YOU EVIL WITCH!"

I flung for Rosie, she was covered in tears, i grabbed her and shook her, i felt so mad.

"Lana! STOP, YOU'RE HURTING ME!"

Rosie didn't get it, that was the idea. I then grabbed a pen from the Nurses pocket and jabbed Rosie with it, anger had taken over me.

In that very moment, the world faded around me, i looked around to see what i was destined to see....the killer of Haley.

I was hugging Haley, we talked at the airport, we stood at the doors before we walked out the airport....this was the moment. I pierced my eyes to the sharpest bits of the airport, where is this killer, i scanned until i eventually spotted a gun poking out from the top of the toilet roof. I looked closer.....

BANG

I saw myself, catching a bloody Haley, falling into my arms, getting blood everywhere. I watched as the people screamed and ran over to the scene, but i watched and i saw, it was the assistant of Tom Smith, Karyn Jones.

Then everything faded again, i was back. I was outside the Hospital, round the back.

[Pulp]

http://img383.imageshack.us/img383/5511/hudsontest2copyta8.jpg

psivox

November 30, 1962

I'm glad the Cuba business is over. Daddy told me that the fallout shelter would have saved us. Mommy would have been back from visiting Granma and we would have been safe. Graham is leaving for Vietnam. My brother is stupid. He's a photographer and the paper wants him to go to Saigon along with Mitch to write a story. Why can't they use a local guy and let Mitch figure it out himself?

Daddy has been away since last weekend. He drove down to Vegas to see Uncle Art. I wonder if he'll win any money?

Lately I have been seeing the stranger. I call him the stranger because I don't know him, I don't know where he came from and he's always in Woolworth's buying stationery. Maybe he's a writer like Mitch. He's quite tall. I think he's handsome. He wears an old Air Force jacket.

I may dream of him tonight.

***

I stopped reading. Emily was talking about me. But I had never seen anyone in the store. Maybe I was just being conceited, assuming whoever Emily was talking about was me.

A voice made me jump.

"That's my diary, you thief!" I stood up and turned around to see a girl aged about 25 wearing the tightest sweater you ever saw, Levis and riding boots walking towards me. Her hair was dark, cut in a short asymmetric bob. Her eyes were blue and her cheeks were red, probably she was pissed with me reading her private journal.

"Emily Fairchild, I presume?" I asked. It seemed the right thing to say. She pouted. "I'm sorry, I thought you were -" I paused, I could hardly say 'dead' as she was here in the flesh looking very much alive. "-gone."

"Yes, I'm Emily. What are you doing here, the library is closed. I should know. I work here."

"What year is this?" I asked, damned if I was going to beat about like they do in the movies.

"I don't know what you are doing here, but asking me silly questions like that is not going to help."

I handed back the diary. Emily took it and placed it on the table next to her. Then she smiled. "Never mind, stranger, there are bigger things to be cross about. Let's go grab a soda and you can tell me all about yourself."

I felt like I was losing control of the situation. I immediately lit up a smoke. Assuming Emily did not have an apoplectic fit at this, I was probably back in time in the past. Frankly I did not think my new found powers allowed me to travel through time, much as it might be fun to do so. Instead Emily leaned forward and took a cigarette.

"Thanks, stranger, I left my pack in the car."

Ok, so maybe I could travel through time, or more likely I was having a really lucid dream. I could even smell the tobacco smoke and behind it a faint smell of flowers which was Emily's perfume. I sniffed again, no, it was strawberries.

I found myself quickly outside the library. It was still raining, and water dripped from the lamppost by the sidewalk entrance. In front of us stood a red and white Ford Fairlaine. There was nobody about.

Emily opened her door and indicated for me to get in the other side. I did so, throwing away the cigarette. The cigarette end hit the roadway and floated away. As I said, it was still raining.

Emily finished her cigarette. The rain drummed down on the car's roof. "Well, stranger, you know my name, so tell me yours." I told her. "Okay, John, let's go."

We drove off down Main Street. About a hundred yards down the street she pulled over and parked. Emily leaned across me, opening the glove compartment. Inside I could see a pack of smokes and a handgun. Emily took out the smokes and lit another. She puffed the smoke into the windshield.

"I am Emily Fairchild. My father is, or rather was a scientist with the Government. I can read minds. I read yours. I know you are from 1953. I know you are displaced, that you are desperately lonely which is why you go to the Library each day to fill in the space. I can help you."

It was a succinct speech. I opened my mouth and shut it again, as Emily continued: "You find my physical appearance attractive. You don't know what to say to me."

I nodded.

"But since the soda shop is shut, we'll go to your base, I mean motel, and figure out what happens next." Emily stuck the cigarette in her mouth, ground the gears and pulled away. I watched the rain be swept from the windshield by the twin windshield wipers. I held my hands together because they were shaking.

[Rain Dog]

The Dummy

Free. Finally free. Both in body and in mind. Free. Must keep moving. Must keep running. No time to hide—not just yet. Need to find safety. Need to find a sanctuary. Need to find it fast. If not, they’ll get me. They’re everywhere, almost always watching you, no matter who you are or what you’re doing. I have to find a blind spot--a place where they cannot see me. Somewhere devoid of their mind-controlling devices, their corporate installations, their suit-wearing spies. Somewhere where I can see them. Where I can watch them. Keep running.

The more I run, the fewer and fewer lights I see. The further I go, the more cracked windows, flickering streetlamps, slumbering vagrants, and spray-painted walls I see. Police sirens are constantly wailing in the distance. Good. Very good. Looks like this is the blind spot.

I run to what appears to have once been an apartment complex. The windows are cracked. Graffiti covers its outer walls. I open the front door—lock is broken. Its dark inside but I can hear the scurrying of rats and cockroaches, their tiny feet scratching against the cold floor. Very good. I look around and notice a pair of tiny glowing orbs. I jump back. Startled. The orbs rush towards me. I’m frozen with fear. The orbs then moved out of the shadows and its true form.

http://img201.imageshack.us/img201/763/biggreenbymcsesns4.jpg

Meow


“W-What’s that? How did you know my name!?”

[Andy C.]

WONDER BOY: SIDEKICK FOR HIRE

O CAPTAIN MY CAPTAIN:
PART TWO

"Now this," I say to Rosie, my waitress, "is one heck of a sandwich. Tell Floyd he's really outdone himself."

Rosie gives me a smile, pours me a fresh cup of coffee, and heads back to her counter. I shift a little in the unsettlingly sticky green vinyl booth, trying to get to a position where the sunlight isn't shining directly into my eyes, the glare coming through the dirty window and obscuring my view of the city outside.

It's a shame she probably won't relay my compliment back to the cook, because this is, in fact, one of the better Reubens I've ever eaten. The rye's been toasted just right, so it's good and crisp without losing its flavor. The beef's got plenty of juice, sliced thick the way I like it. The kraut and the sauce actually compliment each other instead of fighting for dominance over the whole sandwich. And the cheese? Forget about it.

This is indeed among the best Reuben sandwiches I've ever had. The absolute best, however, was a long while ago.

********

It's eleven years ago, and the novelty of having a costumed crime-fighter running around the streets of Brooklyn has worn off. Captain Wonder's been taking on local gangbangers and drug dealers for all of last year, but hasn't been a headline in months. People just kinda got used to him.

I'm on my way home from the library, where I'd spent the last six hours going through whatever science books I could get my hands on. Most other kids stop caring about learning when the semester ends, but I keep it up during the summer. There's really not a whole lot the public schools teach that I haven't already taught myself--I've even had to correct the teachers a few times--and my folks just can't afford to send me to a private school. But I don't complain; I just make do.

I round the corner to the bus stop, and I see them. Three big guys, decked out in gang colors. They've gotta be between eighteen and twenty, and they all fix their eyes on me, a twelve-year-old white boy who shouldn't be anywhere near this part of town. At the time, I don't know a whole lot about the gangster lifestyle and why they do what they do. I just know that I'm going to get hurt.

"Where you think you goin', white boy?" The one in the middle says, shoving me hard when I try and get past them. I stagger back a few feet, but I don't fall down. I've been in too many fights in school to go down from one push.

"Just leave me alone," I say, eyes locked intently on my own shoes.

"I don't think so, kid. You wanna go through our hood? You gotta pay up. You got money?"

"N-no...just....j-just change for the bus."

"*tsk, tsk*...ain't that a shame, son. Looks like you gonna pay up with a beat-down instead!"

He swings with a big right hand, but I'm a lot faster than he is, and duck under it. I can't possibly fight him, so I do the only thing that makes sense. I wind up and land a field-goal kick right between his legs, then turn and start to run.

I barely make it three steps before the other two catch up with me. They shove me to the ground, and then the whole world explodes into colors and blurs around me.

I come to a second later, a sharp kick to my ribs bringing me out of my daze. The two gangsters take turns kicking me, and all I can do is curl up in a ball and hope they stop. They don't.

My eyes clenched and burning from hot tears, my back and sides still in throbbing pain, I hear the sound of a pistol being cocked.

"You little mother-****er! I'ma kill you fo--"

He doesn't get out his sentence, cut off by a hard thwack, then the thud of him hitting the sidewalk. I hear the sound of a brief scuffle, but I'm too afraid to open my eyes. Two more thwacks, two more bodies hitting the concrete.

Then nothing, for a few seconds.

"Are you okay, kid?"

And that's when I see him in the flesh for the first time.

He's not quite as muscular as the cartoons make him out to be--more lean than bulky. The costume's exactly like it, though: white with a blue V-stripe and utility belt, red boots and gloves and a matching cape and cowl. The thugs around him are out cold, and he hasn't even broken a sweat. The other kids my age make fun of the guy for showing up with that outfit and the goofy smile, but in person, it's something else entirely. He's Elvis, the President, and God all rolled into one...and he just saved my life.

"C-C-Captain Wonder?"

He nods, and repeats the question.

"Are you okay?"

"I...yeah, I think so."

I've got a bloody nose, and I'm gonna have bruises all over, but nothing's broken...and more importantly, I'm talking to Captain Wonder!

"What's your name?"

"...Kitt. Kitt Carson."

"Well, I'm sorry I didn't get here sooner, Kitt. I've notified the police, so they'll be taking these guys away," he says as he casually produces a few zip-ties from his utility belt and binds the unconscious gangsters' hands. "In the meantime, are you hungry?"

I nod absently.

He grins, then puts his hand up to his ear. "Mathis, I've just dealt with an attempted murder on the corner of 21st and Allport, and I'd like some refreshment while I wait for the police. A Reuben on rye for me, and..." he pauses, turning towards me.

"What'll you have, Kitt?"

********

I tip Rosie a little more than usual, then head back out into the street. I've still got most of the afternoon ahead of me, so I can make up for the extra money I spent.

The card game's gotten a little old today. I think I'll head back to my apartment to pick up my juggling gear.

A few more days of this, and I can afford to get all of my actual gear moved to where I need to be. No point in moving to where the action is if I can't get into the action myself.

[Gallagher]

http://i219.photobucket.com/albums/cc71/Femdogg/5c11c5df-2.jpg
Kyle Carmack
Rock 'N' Roll $tar Part 1

"5 minutes Mr. Carmack." Announces the stage manager as Kyle stood infront of a mirror adjusting his hair and brand new jacket. The smug look on his face increasing as he looks at himself. Popping another peice of gum into his mouth he chewed loudly, almost abonxiously.

'Good lookin' bugger' He thought to himself, ignoring the stage manager, leaving him standing awkwardly in the doorway.

"Mr. Carmack?" He called again timidly. This time he got a reaction, Kyle turned his head and looked at the man like he was dirt.

"**** off." He said politely, contradicting the language he saw fit to use on someone beneath him.

"5 minutes." The manager said, holding his hands in a sign of surrender and closing the door behind him.

Kyle turned back to the mirror and struck a laid back pose.

"Be there in ten."

****

2 hours later, the roar of the crowd had finally dissipated, Kyle's enthusiasm and energy however had not.

"Come onnnnn!" He yelled looking around the room at his bandmates, a cigarette in one hand, a bottle of beer in the other."****in mega." He exclaimed, bouncing around the room like a hyperactive child.

"Oi, calm down. Yeah it was an a'right show but you need to tone it down mate." His brother David announced, apparently speaking for the rest of the band.

"You onabout?" the younger Carmack brother asked, nodding his head aggressively, sticking his chest out in an almost mock sign of dominance.

David simply gestured to the items in his hands.

"Your voice is nackered, too many cigs and too much booze. Just sayin lay off a bit. Next show is in Lost Haven an I wanna make it a good 'un."

"Piss off, you know damn well it 'int about talent it's about soul man."

"You can keep sayin that bollocks all you like Kyle but if you sound ****, you make us all sound **** 'n' no amount of magical mojo powers is gonna help."

The young vocalist stared his older brother down for a few moments before walking closer, putting an inch between him and his sibling.

"You don't know **** about my 'gifts' mate."

"I know you're the luckiest ****er alive to have 'em."

Kyle smiled at David malevolently.

"You're jealous you are." He said, pointing a finger in his face. "You want what I got."

The older brother looked taken aback, his face contorting into one of confusion and disbelief at his brother's accusations.

"Mate, I'm the songwriter, I EARN MORE THAN YOU DO."

With that, Kyle's face dropped as he stepped back from his brother. Placing a pair of rounded sunglasses over his eyes he left the room.

"Did you have to play that card again?" Piped up Tony, the band's bassist.

"Gets 'im every time."

[Climperoonie]

http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/Banner-5.png

I slowly awake from my dreams to the sweet smell of Chelsea. I look over at her, my beautiful angel in a human guise. I look at my alarm clock, and it reads 7:27. It's the 31st of December, which means in only sixteen and a half hours I'll be free from this year of pain and so-called heroism. Free from Electron, free to be with my girl. I wrap my arms around her chest and slowly drift off to sleep.

"YOU'RE A HERO! YOU'RE MEANT TO BE GOOD!"

The line that has haunted my dreams for near enough a year awakes me. Now, the alarm clock reads 11:03. My second sight that morning is of Chelsea standing over me.

"Rise and shine, Jake." She grins a grin that would cheer even a blind man up. She leans down and gives me a kiss on the cheek.

"Hey, my dove." I smile at her as I pull myself out of bed. Wandering over to the closet, I open it and rummage through. I catch sight of a small box at the bottom of it. Inside is a reminder of a time I do not want to be reminded of. I grab a black T-shirt stylized with embroidered green paint splodges. I also pick up a pair of jeans.

"I was thinking we could go and see a movie, just whatever's on?" She suggests. I nod at her, smiling. She returns the smile. "I just need to nip back to mom's though, I left something there."

"That's fine by me. See you in ten minutes." We kiss and she leaves as I pull the T-shirt over my head.

~^*^~

Half an hour later, and Chelsea isn't back. I begin to wonder what has happened. So, I decide to go and see for myself. Grabbing my keys and coat, I leave the apartment and lock up. I pull my coat on and walk down the stairs. As I leave the Tennant block, police cars flash past, lights blaring. A year ago, I'd be on a disk of electricity following them. Not now. A year ago, I'd be investigating these weird deaths. Not now. Suddenly, the thought of the deaths plants a cruel suspicion as to Chelsea's whereabouts. So I break into a jog. Well, a jog for me but a run to everyone else. A minute and three blocks later, I skid to a halt outside Chelsea's mom's house. Urgently, I knock on the door, and she answers.

"Hey Jake, how are you?" She asks.

"Fine, um, have you seen Chelsea?" I query.

"No, what's ha-" Is the last I hear. After the first word, I'm running. Please don't be dead. Please. I close my eyes and wish. Hard. Before I know what I'm doing, I'm in a alley and taking off with my feet shrouded in electricity. I fly as high as I can, high over McFarlane City. Looking down, I see the blue lights of the police cars. Stuffing my hand into my pocket, I pull out something I kept only for emergencies. Something I hoped I'd never use again. I pull the mask over my head, looking out through the tight eye holes. It's quite small, now. But it'll do. I need to conceal my identity. I am Electron again.

[Climperoonie]

http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/Banner-5.png
Detective Joel Carson stands outside the building. Inside is the man who claims to have commited the seven recent murders. His unit also surrounds the building, all waiting for the sergeant to give the order to enter. The man had hostages, which meant he had the advantage.

"Come out with your hands up." The sergeant ordered. No reply came. Suddenly, in a shower of wood splinters, the door flies off of it's hinges. As the police duck for cover, a huge hulking brute walks out. On closer inspection, it is a mecha-suit coloured a metallic blue. It stands eight feet tall. Where the head hsould be is a glass dome like viewport. Inside this, a horrific skull peers out. The monster raises it's arms and shoots a streak of purple light from a small tube under each hand. On contact with one of the police, he is turned to a smoldering skeleton himself in a blinding flash.

"Love to stay and kill more of you, but I have a New Year to crash!" And then the Robotic Demon's feet glow, and he shoots into the air, leaving behind scorch marks.

~^*^~

I arrive to see the end of this spectacle, which gives me enough evidence to deduce he committed the murders. This also leads me to believe he must have something to do with Chelsea disappearing. So, I take off again. Despite his size, the thing is quite agile in the air. Funny the things you think of while chasing a skeleton driving a mechasuit. Like how he reminds you f the Hulk and Iron Man rolled into one. Due to my wandering mind, I soon round a bend to find no sign of him. Then, without warning, I am launched through the air onto a building top. I roll onto my back, and the dodge out of the way as the thing crashes on the building top right on the spot where I was mere moments before.

He regains his composture and takes aim with his weapon. I dodge as the violet blade melts into the floor behind me. I leap over his head, the beam still following. As I land, I notice a pipe from the fluid in the dome to his wrist gun. I repeat my jump but this time I land on his back. As he twists, I take a firm hold of the pipe. But then, he grabs me with his free hand, and pulls me off. I look at my hand and see the pipe still in it. The cyborg roars and clogs the hole with a peice of melted concrete, then takes off again. With his ammo destroyed, this time it's a safe bet I'll be able to safely track him.

[Climperoonie]

(OOC: Doesn't anyone else post on here?!)
http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/Banner-5.png
I've been following this freak through McFarlane city for over an hour. It had occured to me he was trying to get me fed up so I left, but I'm not letting him get away so easy. It was now about two in the afternoon. Ten hours until 2009. They say start as you mean to go on. I hope this doesn't mean I'm spending 2009 chasing looneys in a mask and casual clothes. So I call his bluff. I turn round and begin flying away. I turn a corner and keep following from a distance. Eventually he lands at an old warehouse on the seafront. The Mechasuit shimmers into invisibility, but I see the doors open and close. I decide to take the window. I minimize the electricity on my feet, which although I can no long fly fast, it minimizes the glow and sound. I fly in through the window, and see him with two other skeletal things. These look similar to him, but are only about five foot and their armour is glass plating with the same liquid inside as in the Mechasuit's helmet.

"Master Skell, did everything go as planned?" One asks.

"I instilled fear into the mortals. Unfortunately, the metahuman known as Electron got in my way. Anyway, bring out subject #3 for skeletalization!" Skell answers. The lackeys comply with the order and press a few buttons on the wall. From my vantage point behind some equiptment, I see Chelsea, unconscious and strapped to a table, brought out.

"This young human will be perfect! She has been subjected to natural electricity and survived. She will become my first leiutenant" So this is my fault. Well I won't let Chelsea become one of them. I step out from behind the machinery.

"Hello there." Immediately all three turn towards me, the two guards switching on violet electrical buzz saws on their wrists.

"Electron! You are a brave one!" Skell laughs. "Finish him."

The two advance at me, wrist saws whirring. I charge my hands and blast the first with electricity. He raises the saw and blocks it back at me. I absorb it and throw it at the second. It catches him off guard and he is thrown backwards. In the split second I'm concentrated on this, a sharp pain engulfs my cheek as I feel blood run into my mouth. My reflexes mean I can punch him before he makes it worse, but it still hurts. My speed creates a crack in his chest, which gives me an idea. I flip to the side and slam my hand into the crack, widening it to allow the fluid to escape but it also electrocutes it. The Skeleton collapses in a smash of glass and clatter of bones. I look over and see that while I've been fighting, Skell has been preparing Chelsea. I throw a bolt of electricity at him.

"Hey. I defeated your 'elite'. Now it's your turn." I shout.

"Ha! The guards were merely pawns. I will defeat you easily." Skell gloats. Suddenly, in a single bound, he is in front of me and before I know it, I've been punched to the other side of the warehouse. I get to my feet and jump at him. He steps out of my way but this is what I what I was expecting. I grab his arm and swing onto his back, like in our last fight. This time, there is no pipe to use against him. But that wasn't what I was aiming for. I repeatedly punch his glass dome until it cracks. Liquid slowly seeps out, so I punch it again and leap off at the same time so he is thrown into the controls. With him down, it is time to get Chelsea out of here. I rush over to her wheeled table she is clamped to and start trying to prise one of the wrist clamps off.

Suddenly, the table travels down the set of tracks it is on. I leap forward to intercept it, but at a set of points, it veers off, straight into the water. I rush forward to dive in and rescue her, but with a horrible realization I remember I cannot go into water for over a minute due to my powers. I look over and see the corpse of Skell, in a pool of the blue liquid, but with his finger on a button on the control panel. I let out a scream of anguish and drop to my knees. I don't know how long I was like that but I am torn away from my memories by a countdown chanted by happy people outside.

"10...9...8...7...6...5...4...3...2...1...HAPPY NEW YEAR!" It's 2009. They say start as you mean to go on. What a start. But then I realise. I have started as I'm meant to go on. I didn't lose Chelsea for nothing. I've lost her but regained another part. I've regained Electron. It is time to move on. The days terrible events are now last year. And it is time for me to rebuild Electron using my new resources. I have an apartment. I have money. I have a part-time job. I can train and become as good as any of those heroes like The Blue Blur or even fictional ones like my old idol, Spider-man. I Raise myself into the air, and fly off.

Not everything that is lost is never regained. Jake learned that with Electron. It may apply to other things to. For some of the merry citizens that night on the seafront, may have noticed a hand rise from the sea water. Just for a second. But that second in the first hour of 2009 may also be the beginning of something else new. Something else more heroic.

[Mercy]

http://i25.piczo.com/view/d/y/2/l/9/u/d/s/m/1/d/img/i170182188_29672_2.gif
Siren
Origin Part Two
Penultimate End of Arc I

Then everything faded again, i was back. I was outside the Hospital, round the back.

"Hello Lost Haven" I smirked, i saw heroes and villains fly around the city, the public didn't seem to bothered, almost like they were use to it. It really had been a year since i had gone, everything looked so different, but at least now i can fit in with the rest.

Encase your wondering where i went, i disappeared to the cold depths of China for a year, learning how to use my powers from the inner self and being trained by "Mother" on the mystic arts of kung-fu. I can now speak fluent Traditional and Mandarin Chinese. I had no luggage or stuff to carry, so it was easy for me to get around. I'd changed the way I'd looked since the last time Lost Haven saw my face. I had put in green contacts and kept them in my eyes for a year and they're not coming out. My red hair had grown. Did I forget to say, i was kicked out the mystical art club thingy because i was engaged to a Superhero.

"Hello gorgeous" Mirakle landed to the ground, his cape blew everywhere. I walked forward and kissed him.

"They found out about us didn't they?"I sighed.

"Yes, they were all like your a villain and Mirakle's a good guy, you don't go, now get out and never return!" I wasn't really a Villain though, i preferred to be called a Rogue, someone who walks the line.

"Are you still up for the offer of joining the Defenders of Justice?"
I leaned against a long black lamppost,

"I don't work with you lot, i already told you the first time we met, ya know when you found me round the back of the hospital and then so on..." I replied, I liked getting money not working for Justice.

I looked up at the sky then round at the busy city,
"Lost Haven's changed since I last came here" I looked at a big poster with Harry (Mirakle) on it, pointing. Big bold red words were on it; it read:

'I WANT YOU! TO JOIN THE D.O.J'

I laughed and turned round to Harry, kissing him once more.
"I see you still where your ring" He smiled,
"Yes, the guys back in china fought me for it, those scumbags"
Suddenly, the side of Mirakle's mask beeped.
"I gotta go, see ya around Lana!"
Harry flew away, I rolled my eyes, him being a Superhero held me back from doing my job. The only person that could really help me at this time of need was The Boss. I don't know his real name or what he looks like, because whenever I go to see him, he sits in the shadows and he speaks through a computer. His league of assassins are also quite jealous of me that I get the most jobs and i'm not even part of the team.

After controlling a taxi driver to get me to the Grand Palace, i stood outside the gates.
I used my minor telekinetic skills to open the gates. I walked up the path, i sensed the aura of two meta human assassins. I spun round, flying my leg up. I'd managed to kick an assassin who leaped down from a high tree. I back flipped, dodging fireballs.
"It's me Lana Bannon, idiots"

I walked around the Grand Palace, until i eventually waltzed into the main room.
"I'm glad you're here, I want you to create an alias"
I gulped, why an alias? But i didn't question,
"Yes"
"Your alias..."
"My name....the name's Siren!"
http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/Siren.png

[Rain Dog]

The Dummy

“The…’The Proletariats?’ No, no, I haven’t—“

Meow.

“ Wait…yes…yes, it all makes sense now! And it was them who liberated me from the ward, wasn’t it?”

….

“Why have they chosen me?”

…

“They…they really believe I can do it?”

Meow.


“…Yes. I’ll do it. But they’ll be looking for me. If they find me…God knows what they’ll do.”

Meow.

“A new identity?”

…

“Yes…I understand. And what about you? What’s your name?”

Meow

“Oh…I understand. But I need to call you something.”

Meow

I lifted the creature up of the ground and looked into its glowing eyes.

“Nice to meet you, Mubbles.”

[Climperoonie]

http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/banner2.png
RETURN - PART I
First of January. Properly, I mean. Not still early morning. I turn over and hug Chels. Except she's not here. I've been used to her being there for so long, it's still hard for me to swallow she's gone. Blinking back tears, I walk over to the closet. I open the door and pull out the box. Letting out a deep sigh, I open it. Inside, the black circle with a lightning bolt through the middle blares out. I pick up the costume and hold it against me. It is far too small. I fold it up and lay it inside. I walk over to my laptop and open it. I switch it on and enter Internet Explorer. I decide to try something other than lycra this time, so on Google, I type Spandex, as it is more durable. I find a site on ordering it. This time, I decide to modify my design. I order blue and yellow spandex, so I can improvise when it comes. It costs $16 and will take up to 5 days. I decide to just wear a yellow top, jeans and my old mask for now as a homage to my original costume.

I change into my current choice of clothes and lift the window. I clamber out of it and let myself plummet towards the ground. Despite everything, it still gets my adrenaline pumping and my excitement going. My feet spark, and I take off, rushing between skyscrapers and apartment blocks. I fly high again, before rushing forward toward the Pertwee building. The perfect vantage point. 1'427 feet high, not including the mast, and 130 stories. I see flashing lights on 31st street and leap again. I posistion myself so it is like I am lying on my front, and the zoom in th direction of the lights.

It's good to be back.

[NiteMare Shape]

http://img513.imageshack.us/img513/750/iconredesign1pw7.png

Icon



"What's this Scotty, new girlfriend?" She says in that voice of hers that is both friendly and borderline mocking.

"Haze...What are you doing here?"

"Look, I hate to interrupt...whatever it is you're doing here, but we need to talk."

I look directly at her, still shocked to see her here in my club. Still shocked that she called me by my real name. Then the fact that she did call me by my real name hits me like a ton of bricks....I never told her who I am.

"I'd say we do."





Myself, Haze and her two companions head to my office where we can talk out of earshot of anyone who may be passing by.

"What's going on Haze? Who are these people?" I ask.

"Yeah, good to see you too."

"Haze..."

"Relax, they're friends."

"Okay, well...you want to tell me what this is all about?"

"Well, while you've been hanging around 'The Haven' doing your thing...I've been out looking to do real good. I've been looking for others, like us. I found Zen and his sister Synergy over in London. And there are alot more. But that's not why we're here."

"Well...?"

"I'm getting to that. While we were overseas, we came across some information...and we thought that you needed to know what we found."

"What is it?"

"It's Blackwind. He's ready to make his move. It's starting soon."

"How soon?"

"Tonight. Tomorrow. I don't know, all I know is that it's imminent."

I knew I'd have to face this eventually, but I didn't expect it so soon. But there is something else on my mind at the moment.

"How did you know...who I am I mean?"

"How do you think? I used to serve Blackwind. There isn't alot that he doesn't know."

"Who else?"

"What?"

"Who else knows who I am?"

"As far as I know just me and Riot. Richter doesn't know what day it is, and Forsaken could care less. But I wouldn't worry too much about it."

"How can I not? With someone like Blackwind, and that psycho Riot knowing who I am...I've got to get..."

"Don't worry about it. Blackwind wouldn't go after your friends. Basically, your friends and family are off limits. At least until after he kills you. He's a bastard like that. He wants to take you out publicly, he'd want them to see die."

Somehow, her words aren't very comforting. But after a quick change of clothes, we leave the club, taking to the skies so that when Blackwind and his followers arrive, we're ready.

[SuperBoy-CK]

Origin:Understanding of Powers
http://img361.imageshack.us/img361/3365/becominghero002gj2.jpg




4:27pm

While running I notice to the left of me that I pass a sign that read Lost Haven. A trip that would normally take 35 to 40 minutes only took me a couple of minutes to get to. This running at super speeds is just more then amazing. Not only am I running at fast speeds but it looks like a path is already set out before me and all I have to do is just fallow it. I move just at the right times to ease by passing vehicles.

‘This alone is remarkable, I wonder what other things I can do. Fly, lift cars over my head like there nothing.’ I thought to my self. Then as I was running my speed began to slow down to the point I was moving at average speeds. I stop in the middle of the street and look at the cars around and notice that they are not moving as slow as they were before. Before I could figure out what was happening everything went back to its original speed. The sound of a car slamming on its breaks brought my attention a head of me. I stood there not able to move just looking as the car was about to hit till the driver made a sharp turn to the right crashing into a pole. Others tried to avoid the car that crash into the pole but by doing so they did nothing but hit other cars causing a big accident.

While all of the chaos was going on I notice out of the corner of my eye that a black truck was heading straight at young woman who was dining at an outside restaurant as if nothing was going on. I knew that if I yell for her to look out it would be to late I would I have to get to her myself. Not knowing what was going to happen I took off running. I notice while running to catch the truck before it hits the woman that man speed wasn’t quite as fast as it was before. I pass the truck and as I do so my speed goes back to normal. The woman looks at me as I just appear right in front of her face. ‘My speed is gone there is only one thing I can do.’ I thought. I quickly grab her in my arms and get down on the ground using my body to shield her from most of the hit. I start praying to God that a miracle occurs.

I close my eyes and brace my self for impact. Then it takes place, the truck hits my back but shocking to me it doesn’t hurt. I feel the front of the truck cave in against my back. As the impact of the truck hit against me I look up and see the truck flipping up in the air. As it was passing by I notice debris hit the woman on her head. The truck lands on a bunch of tables luckily once people notice the truck coming they all ran out of the way so know one got hurt.

First thing I do is look around and make sure that what just took place wasn’t seen. As I take a quick glance I observe that no one seen the truck hit me. I feel the woman beginning to move in my arms so I look down and make sure she is alright. She starts shaking her head slowly and rests her hand on her forehead.

“Hey take it easy okay your head got hit by some of the wreckage from the truck but it looks like you’ll live.” I stay to her hoping she didn’t notice me run to her in super speed.

“I… who…wait…you? I saw you… there…here.”

From the jump I could tell the hit to the head had taken its toll. Nothing she was saying was making since. She waits a couple of moments and got her thoughts together.

“The truck I saw it hit you, head on.”

Dang she notice but maybe I can play it off since she did get hit in the head.

“If I did, I’d be dead. I ran to you to get you out of the way and then as I grab you another car had hit the truck sending it up in the air. That’s when we drop to the ground and a side mirror or something had hit you in the head. It must have given you some kind of imagination.”

She then slowly gets to her feet and looks at the truck and looks at blue Honda accord that was behind me and notice that the hood of it was damage. She didn't see that the Honda had got hit by another car and lost control and just happened to end up next to us.The evidence around us was so convincing that she had to believe what I told her.

“Must have.” She said while rubbing her head.

As we were standing there three men came out of no where shouting and heading in our direction.

“Ms. Love are you okay did you get hurt?” One of them ask.

“I’m fine. Go get the car.”

Right away the men quickly did as they were told it was obvious she is a young woman with power.

“Looks like I have to go but I will see you later. Today is your lucky day.”

“Your injury shouldn’t you stay till the ambulance gets here so they can check it out?”

She then leans in and kisses me on the forehead softly and looks me in the eyes.

“No need. I’ll be fine thanks to you.”

She steps back and smiles. She looks at me and then starts to walk away. As she is walking I notice a necklace on the ground. I grab it and see two L’s that must be initials that stood for something.

“Hey your…”

Before I can finish I notice that she was already gone.




*******
Lexa sat in the back of her father’s limo heading back to the mansion.

"Ms. Love we are so sorry that we wasn't able to intersect them before they got to you. When that accident occurred it put a dent in our plans ther…” Before he could finish what he was saying he was cut off.

“No more accuses. I almost died and the only thing you have to say is that a few cars got into your way? The plan was simple. How am I going to take my fathers company from under him if I have dumb lackeys like you all? You know what don’t answer that because it doesn’t matter. This time tomorrow you all will be died unless you give me all the information on that guy who saved me”

“Yes Ms. Love right away.”

Lexa then pulls a champagne bottle out of the little figurate and grabs a glass.

“This time if you fail me, your family will all get into a tragic accident.”

[Climperoonie]

http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/Shuck.png
PREY - PART 1

The human drops to the floor, cowering against the wall. I merge with the darkness, so all he can see are my red eyes. Then, I blink them out. I watch, as he cautiously gets to his feet. He begins to edge toward the end of the alleyway. And that's when I strike. Roaring and growling, I pounce on him, pinning him to the floor. He screams and pleads, and I lock my eyes with his.

"I'm going to kill you. You are a pathetic meat sack, you do not deserve life." His eyes flare in pain. I feel warmth from his stomach. "It's a dog eat dog world." He is unable to scream. My eyes keep him in the trance. His breathing gets raspy as his lungs ignite. "And in case you haven't noticed." Tears roll down his cheeks. "I'm a dog." I plunge my teeth into his throat. They are hot, so that the flesh is cooked and the blood is congealed. It's nicer that way. It stops the blood from getting everywhere, because although I'm a dog, I don't like mess. Suddenly, my meal is interrupted.

"Stop right there." I turn and see a man. His hands are on fire. At last, a metahuman. He throws a fireball at me, and I catch it in my mouth, in a mock impersonation of a true dog. He takes a step back.

"Heh, I'm a demon, you know. Demon's like fire." I pounce at him. He punches me in the jaw, sending a slight pain through my face. But I bite down on his hand, severing it completely. It tastes good. He screams as he looks at the bloody stump on his wrist. I laugh, and lunge at him once more. He doesn't even get a chance to scream.

[SuperBoy-CK]

6:38pm



It’s been about two to three hours and Im still sitting here at Lost Haven Police station waiting for my mother to come pick me up. For the first hour I kept telling all the police officers my story over and over again. It was as if once I told them my story they got the case of amnesia. I guess here in Lost Haven the officers are always looking for the bad guy. Can’t really blame them this is a troubled city.

As I’m waiting an officers walks pass me and looks me strangely. He begins to stare as if he knows me. He puts some files down on a desk and head my way.

“Hey, how you doing?” He ask.

Only thing going through my mind is why is this officer just going to just talk to me out of the blue.

“I’m fine sir and you?”

“I’m good. Look I’m sorry for bothering you it’s just you look so familiar. What is your name?”

“Sam Osborne.”

“Osborne? Where have I heard that name before?” It takes a minute before it finally hit him.

“Is you mother name Janet?”

“Yes that’s my mom."

He then takes a step back and looks me once over again and a big smile appears on his face.

“Oh my God, little Samuel it has been to long get up and give you uncle a hug.”

This guy must be crazy I have no clue who he is. He must have me confused.

“Sir I think you might have me mistaken I have no uncle my mother only has a sister and my father was the only child.”

“Well you never really met me before. My name is Eben, me and you father Jim were partners or more like brothers before he pasted. I never really got a chance to stop be and see you and your mother after his death. Back then finding the people reasonable for your dad’s murder was my only concern. I’m sorry I never got a chance to watch you grow up.”

“No problem you can’t miss what you never had right? Besides you didn’t miss out on anything special.”

He laughs a little bit, I guessing something I said must have been funny to him.

“Wow even though you never seen your father your just like him. I also hear you’re the hero like him to, running in front of cars to save a young girls life.”

I got a bit embarrass and start to scratch my head. “Nothing really heroic about that I was just doing anything any other person would have done.”

He then rests his hand on my shoulder. “Maybe in Reedsville but not here in Lost Haven, by the way what are you doing way out here?”

My mind was stump I didn’t know what to say. All day out of all the question the other officers were asking me that wasn’t one of them.

“Oh that’s simple see I was huh yeah and then like…”

And while I was trying to come up with a lie on the stop another officer had yell for him.

“Look we have to finish this later okay?” He then pats me on the back and walks away and while he was leaving he shout. “Yell your mother I said hi.” And continue to walk off.

“Will do.” I say sitting in my seat waiting for my mother to get here so I can go home.

[NiteMare Shape]

http://img513.imageshack.us/img513/750/iconredesign1pw7.png
Icon

After listening to what Haze and her new friends had to say, the four of us leave The Hub in search for Blackwind and his groupies.

Once we were outside and away from prying eyes, the four of us split up in order to cover more ground. Haze and I headed for the south side of the city, while Zen and Synergy went on their own.

The search didn't take long, but Blackwind's men, led by the one called Forsaken weren't exactly trying to be subtle.

Only minutes after splitting up, I hear a voice inside my head...it's Zen, the telepath, speaking to all of us at once..."I've found them. Head over to the Lost Haven Power Company auxillary plant."

At once both Haze and myself begin heading in that direction. Finally, this is going to be settled one way or another.

[Blacklight]

http://www.freewebs.com/blacklight521/Blbanner3.bmp


N i g h t m a r e s:
Act I

Chapter 43: The Descent, pt.8...


School the next day was... You know, I really don't want to say the word "interesting" again, but I have no choice, bcause it was. It was also frustrating amongst other things.

So I was going about my normal activities. It was passing time, and kids all around me were talking about the bank robbery I had foiled yesterday, in my Blacklight persona.

"Dude you gotta read this article... This guy is freakin' awesome. Look at his moves!"

"I could never do that with a yo-yo!"

"Blacklight's a cool dude. I wanna do that stuff..."

I brought a smile to my face to hear how much of a public icon I've become to people and kids of Vernova. Not to mention how good I've gotten at being a hero since I got the sword. I swore to myself that it was doing nothing but making my life better.

"You've got to be f***ing kidding me..."

Hearing all of my praise caused me to forget that it was Joe King's first day back in school since he was expelled for pushing me into the light ray that gave me my powers. Heh... I guess it didn't take long for him to feel right at home again by causing another one of his scenes.

"Blacklight is nothing but a freak. He's nothing but a family-destroying, spandex-wearin', evil freak..."

"HEY!!" I shouted at him on impulse. Normally, I would've kept my mouth shut, but Joe was dissing my alter-ego. Slandering it. So I thought it was time to shut him up for once...

"Well if it isn't the little ***-boy... Ready for another beating, Small?"

"No. I want to know what it is you have against Blacklight, because last I knew, he was a hero that's done nothing but good for this city..."

"What does it matter to you, huh? You have a little gay crush, Jonnyboy? Is he you're knight in shining armor?" he mocked, and as he started to laugh, time slowed down around me and all I could hear was his slowed down laugh ringing throughout my head, and I had had enough.

I snapped...

As he turned his head for a moment and turned back, my fist slammed into the left side of his nasty face, and he stumbled back. Then I smirked at him as he turned redder than a cherry. He then tried to swing back at me, but I caught the fist in my palm, and twisted it as he cried out in pain. I was loving it. Making the one person who's made made my life hell suffer... It was bliss, and I couldn't stop either.

"AARGH! I'm going to kill you!!"

I didn't even respond. This was too rich, I thought. I mean, he thinks he can kill me, but the truth is, he couldn't. Not with my powers. No. I was in control.

So he got back up as blood trickled from his nose, and went for another hit, but I turned out of the way and grabed his arm to make him face me as I kicked him into the lockers. He then screamed out in fury. He was at his limits in terms of anger, while I was just having fun.

So then in one last futile attempt to hit me, this time, I let him. His fist connected with my cheek, and suprisingly enough to him and everyone around but me, I didn't even budge. No bruise, no nothing. Unscathed. It horrified him, and I just smiled. So then I lifted him up and held him up against the lockers again, with my other fist raised.

"Now, you're going to listen to me, King. And listen good. Blacklight's a friend of mine, so I don't want you bad-mouthing him ever again. Do you HEAR ME!?!?!"

"No. *cough* You listen... *cough* That bastard took my father away..."

"What the hell are you talking about, you lunatic?!" I asked disgusted.

"My dad *cough* was one of the robbers... he *cough* was jsut trying to steal enough to get our family *cough* out of debt..."

At that point, it was all clear. I knew the man looked familiar... It was Joe's dad. I was so shocked that I dropped King and walked away as fast as I could...



How could you, Jon? You broke up a family... Now lord knows what Joe will do. He'll be homeless, and it's your fault...

How so? Did his father not try to rob a bank? Did he not commit a crime?

Well... yes... but

But nothing, Jonathan. As this city's protector, you had to help the police arrest the offenders. Just because one of them was a father doesn't mean that he had the right to steal that money. You did the right thing, so don't try to convince yourself otherwise...

I guess you're right....

Besides, why should you care what happens to Joe? He's made your life miserable, and as far as I'm concerened, he has this coming to him.

You know what? You're right. Screw Joe. He deserves this...

There you go... Now that's more like it...

[Climperoonie]

http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/banner2.png

RETURN - PART I
First of January. Properly, I mean. Not still early morning. I turn over and hug Chels. Except she's not here. I've been used to her being there for so long, it's still hard for me to swallow she's gone. Blinking back tears, I walk over to the closet. I open the door and pull out the box. Letting out a deep sigh, I open it. Inside, the black circle with a lightning bolt through the middle blares out. I pick up the costume and hold it against me. It is far too small. I fold it up and lay it inside. I walk over to my laptop and open it. I switch it on and enter Internet Explorer. I decide to try something other than lycra this time, so on Google, I type Spandex, as it is more durable. I find a site on ordering it. This time, I decide to modify my design. I order blue and yellow spandex, so I can improvise when it comes. It costs $16 and will take up to 5 days. I decide to just wear a yellow top, jeans and my old mask for now as a homage to my original costume.

I change into my current choice of clothes and lift the window. I clamber out of it and let myself plummet towards the ground. Despite everything, it still gets my adrenaline pumping and my excitement going. My feet spark, and I take off, rushing between skyscrapers and apartment blocks. I fly high again, before rushing forward toward the Pertwee building. The perfect vantage point. 1'427 feet high, not including the mast, and 130 stories. I see flashing lights on 31st street and leap again. I posistion myself so it is like I am lying on my front, and the zoom in th direction of the lights.


It's good to be back.

http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/banner2.png
RETURN - PART II
Roughly a week and nineteen arrested criminals later, and finally my pidgeon hole contains the parcel. I pick it up and go upstairs to my apartment. When I get upstairs, I tear it open and the clashing colours lay folded underneath. I grab a pen and paper off the side and begin making a rough sketch of what I want. I then open the draw and pull out some scissors and a needle and thread. Looking at my sketch, I get stuck in. After an hour the costume is finished. I slip into it and admire my handiwork.

http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/jakemirror.png

It's perfect. I click my fingers to make sure I can still generate electricity through the thick material, and I can. I make sure I can still move fluidly, and I can. I'm back full time. I'm back in Chelsea and my father's names. But this time, I'm not my father's Electron. I'm my own Electron. And it's time for me to go back properly, instead of lurking in the shadows. First off, there's a certain police station I need to contact...

[Andy C.]

WONDER BOY: SIDEKICK FOR HIRE

O CAPTAIN MY CAPTAIN:
PART THREE

"Hey, Ol' Dumbass," I call out to Ribeye as I open the door to my apartment. As always, the spastic dog scrambles to the door, tripping over his own legs as he does, that ridiculous smile on his face.

"Didn't let anyone burn the place down while I was gone, did ya?" I ask, patting him on the head. "That's a good dog: ever vigilant!"

Ribeye barks, hops up on his hind legs for a treat, then gets distracted and goes back to his corner to lick himself indecently.

Meanwhile, I get out the broom and dustpan to sweep up the huge wads of cotton all over the living room floor--Ribeye, in his never-ending crusade against my furtniture, has torn open another couch cushion. I'd be a little more mad about it if I wasn't about to move out of this place soon.

That's kind of what I do these days, just move from 'place' to 'place.' And I've had a lot of them over the years.

It's been too long since I've actually had a home.


********


It's about three months after I was saved by Captain Wonder, and I'm at home. Mom's in the kitchen, making spaghetti before going to the PTA meeting. Dad's in the living room recliner, remote in one hand and beer in another. At this point I'm old enough to realize that he's not a bad person, but I'm still too young to appreciate how hard he works down at the docks to keep the family fed, so I just think he's lazy.

Me, I'm upstairs in my room, getting changed after my weekly karate lessons. At first, Dad balked at how expensive they were, but Mom said they'd be good for me, especially after my experience getting beaten up by those thugs. And for the most part, it has been good for me, even if I haven't really gotten the hang of it.

"Kitt?" Mom calls out from downstairs, "Dinner's almost ready. Wash up before you come down, okay?"

"O-kayyy" I reply. At this age, most of the communicating between me and my parents is from opposite sides of the house. Again, it's not that they're bad parents--far from it. I'm just at that age where I don't want to be around them.

I pull on a clean shirt, and that's when I hear what sounds like a pop from outside the house. There are some muffled shouts, but I can't make them out. Then there's another pop, and another. Pop-pop-pop.

Then, I hear glass breaking. And those pops start to sound an awful lot like gunshots.

"Mary!" I hear Dad shouting. "Mary, get down! KEEP YOUR HEAD DOWN! Oh God, oh God, where's Kitt?"

"He's in his room!"

"KITT! STAY IN YOUR ROOM! GET UNDER THE BED!" He shouts over the gunfire. I do what he says. "Mary, stay where you are, I'm gonna go get the gun from the closet!"

I hear some shuffling, and more gunshots.

"Randy? Oh God, RANDY! Hold still, I--"

The gunfire grows louder, and I don't hear my parents anymore. After a while--could have been a few seconds, could have been minutes--I hear police sirens, and the gunshots slow down, and finally stop.

I stay under the bed for what feels like hours, until finally the door to my room opens.

"Not seeing anyone. Doesn't look like they--wait."

A figure walks up to my bed and crouches down, shining a flashlight right at me. I blink a few times until my vision's not as blurry, and I see he's wearing a police uniform.

"It's gonna be okay, kid. I'm a cop. It's gonna be okay."

He reaches out his hand, and reluctantly, I take it. I crawl out from under the bed, and the whole room feels like I've never been in it before. Nothing in it has changed, but it feels...wrong.

"Where...where's my Mom and Dad?"

********


Ribeye absently gnaws on one of his chew-toys, while I rummage through the apartment, shoving aside all the piles of dirty laundry, stuffed duffle-bags, and boxes that I haven't opened in years, until I finally find my juggling pins.

Looks like I have my plan for the afternoon. Now to find a prime spot to make a few more bucks. With what I've made from the rest of this week, I'll have enough to get that bus ticket tomorrow.

And then, I'll be off to another 'place,' a place that needs me more than the people there even know.

[Rain Dog]

THE DUMMY

With the Vessel of the Proletariats in hand, I decided to press onwards on explore the dark building in which I discovered him. Nearly pitch black inside. Reeked of mothballs and stale urine. Perfect hiding spot.

“How long have you been waiting here, Mubbles?”

Meeeow

“My God! Are there more? Like you and me?”

Raaaow

“Where ar—“

Before I can finish my question I stumble into something. I reach one hand out to feel it--a staircase. I carefully climb up the steps, only able to see the glowing aqua-colored eyes of my companion. As I climbed higher and higher, I stumbled into something else. I reached one hand out to feel it—not a staircase. It let out a groan. Startled, I jumped back and dropped Mubbles who then scampered off into the shadows.

“W-Who’s there?” a groggy voice said.

“I…”

“Who’s there?!” it repeated. Much louder. Much more frightened.

“Who are you?!”

“…John…Smith?”

“No, I’m Baxter! Who are you?!”

“John…Smith.”

“No, I’m Bax—“

“My name…is John Smith.”

“ I don’t know you. What do you want?”

“I wanted to see—“

“Are you here to take me?! Don’t take me! Please!”

“Take you? No, I was just looking for the others. Are you one of them? Are you with the Proletariats?”

“No, I’m Baxter! Who are you?!”

“John Smith…Mubbles said there are more in here besides him. Are you one of them?”

“…Yes...I’m Baxter. I’m going back to sleep now…tired…”

“Nice to meet you, Baxter.”

“Back to sleep now…tired…” he said, his voice gradually fading away. Seemed like a very odd man. I knew better though. Clearly a test. I continued climbing until I reached the top of the staircase. It was too dark to go on now and I was too tired. I sat up against the wall and prepared to rest for the night. As my eyelids grow heavier and heavier, I can see a pair or glowing orbs peering out at me in the distance.


“Goodnight, Mubbles.”

[NiteMare Shape]

http://img513.imageshack.us/img513/750/iconredesign1pw7.png
Icon



I drive another fist into Riot's face, sending him crashing through a nearby wall. I watch as he tries to get to his feet, but before he is able to steady himself I am on him, pummeling him with lefts and rights, knocking him to the ground. Again, Riot gets to his feet, and as I move in on him, he hits me with some sort of bright energy flash, which momentarily dazes me. As I try to get my bearings, he is on me, punching and kicking, and finally he tosses me hard into the ground. Something has changed since the last time we met on Nautican Island, he's stronger, nearly as strong as me.

He's like a Pit Bull, unrelenting in his attack. He hits me with everything he has, repeatedly pounding my head into the ground. He grabs me by my neck and begins to spin me around and lets go, hurtling me into the air. In mid flight, I'm able to redirect myself, and I fly right at him. I begin to charge a heat blast, and as I connect with a hard right cross, I release the heat blast, knocking Riot to the ground. He tries to get up, but collapses again, he's out.

Then I hear a sudden rumbling. I turn to look at the source of the sound, at first I see Haze and Synergy double teaming Helos, but then I locate the source of the rumbling...Zen is down, and Richter is running straight at me at full speed.

[Spike_x1]

Just as the Survivor had finished his meal and pulled his mask back down to cover his mouth, Adam suddenly stopped and looked around the diner. Something was off. Someone was watching him; the Survivor could feel another man's eyes digging into him.

And then the entire building collapsed into rubble, dust, and glass. It was so sudden and unprecedented, the Survivor didn't have time to rescue any of the restaurant's patrons, except for the few that were already next to him prior to the building's demolition. Underneath of the wreckage, Adam was holding up several tons worth of rubble, while four innocents cowered at his feet in the small pocket of safety that the hero had created.

"Stay close to me," he ordered. Waiting another moment for the rubble to settle a little more, the Survivor finally pressed upwards, ignoring the glass and metal shards that sliced into his hands and arms. In moments, he had dug himself and the people he had saved free from the totaled diner. Rescue workers were already at the scene and waiting to escort them to an ambulance, but the Survivor waved them off, declining medical help.

As his wounds and the tears in his costume mended themselves, Adam studied the rooftops around the neighborhood. Someone had taken a shot at the restaurant to initiate its sudden collapse, killing everyone inside except for the Survivor and the small group of people that he had managed to save.

There!

On the roof of one of the smaller buildings down the street, a vague silhouette was standing and watching the scene from afar. "You're mine, punk," Adam whispered to himself as he took a long jump, scaling the nearest building and began jumping from rooftop to rooftop, chasing after his would-be assassin.This scumbag was fast. But not nearly fast enough to outclass the superhuman speed and reflexes of the Survivor. Not even a minute of scaling buildings and rooftops had passed before the chase was quickly coming to a close as Adam was practically on top of the assassin. Suddenly, a bright red light on the killer's belt began flashing.

Some sort of proximity sensor? thought the Survivor as the man he was pursuing quickly turned on the spot and met eyes with Lost Haven's dark avenger.

Time seemed to slow down as a sly smile flashed across the killer's lips. "Showtime!" As the words left his mouth, the air itself began squeezing around the Survivor, stabbing into his body from every direction.

"AARRRGH!!" Adam called out in his explosion of pain. Opening his eyes, he found himself an entire rooftop further back from where he had just been, where his assailant remained. Adam could even see the jackass smiling at him. "What the hell was that?"

In a flash, the assassin aimed his closed fists downward and appeared to fly the short distance to Adam's new location. Landing skillfully a few meters in front of the Survivor, he crouched into a fighting position, but kept that cocky smile on his face. "The name's Tremor, hero. Apparently, you've made some powerful enemies in this dump of a city. My services aren't exactly cheap, and someone with some serious coin hired me to take you out."

The Survivor's eyes narrowed to glowing orange slits. He's a talker. Overconfident. Adam's gloved fists started glowing with crackling energy as Tremor continued rambling the usual villainous introduction.

"In case you couldn't tell from my name, I've got more than enough power to rock your world!" Tremor's hands suddenly shot forward and, faster than the eye could see, a wave rippled from his chestplate up and through to his fingers as the vibrational waves again shook the very air around them, blasting a shockwave at the Survivor.

[Andy C.]

WONDER BOY: SIDEKICK FOR HIRE


O CAPTAIN MY CAPTAIN:
PART FOUR

"HEY! GET BACK HERE! STOP!"

This is always so embarassing, yelling at some pickpocket like he's going to listen to me. The jerk I'm running after is plowing through the people on the sidewalk, shoving them out of his way as I weave carefully between them, bowling pin in hand.

He thought he could swipe my coffee can of money while I was looking away in the middle of my juggling act. Now he thinks he can outrun me. And he's probably right--I'm not in the shape I used to be. Fortunately, I don't need to run him down. I just need to keep up long enough to get a clear shot. I can throw one of these bowling pins pretty hard, and I've got really good aim.

As soon as there's a decent opening in the crowd, I hurl the bowling pin at him. It wheels gracefully through the air, before slamming into the back of his neck with a loud thunk. He stumbles forward and face-plants into the concrete, quarters and dollar bills scattering everywhere as he drops the coffee can.

I strut over to him, pick up the bowling pin, and as he rolls over, I get right up in his face with it.

"See, that's why crime doesn't pay, man. I mean, really, it's easy to make a buck even in a city like this. A little effort is all you need. Look at all the effort you put into trying to rip me off, and what did you get? A crack in the head. I guarantee you an honest line of work involves a lot less blunt-force trauma."

He nods absently, but I'm not too optimistic about how much of that actually registered to him. As cynical as it is to say "he'd probably just use the money to buy booze or crack,"...well, he would probably just use the money to buy booze or crack. Still, it's worth at least making the effort, even if they never do learn.

I pick up my coffee-can and a few loose bills before walking back down the block to the small crowd that was watching my act.

"Wow, that was amazing!" a boy in the crowd says. "Where'd you learn to throw like that?"

I smile, twirl the bowling pin in one hand, set the coffee-can down with the other, then pick up the other two pins and go right back to juggling.

"I had a really good teacher."

********

It's two months after my parents were killed. I've been staying at St. Francis' Orphanage since then, since most of my extended family has either passed on or is too old to take care of me. The nuns there are pretty strict, but I've gotten good at slipping out at night when they're not looking.

I've been spending a lot of my nights just walking around, trying to clear my head. The nuns keep telling me that faith will 'heal the wounds of your heart,' but I'm not convinced. If faith was supposed to be a reward, then God would play fair, right?

Mom and Dad were gunned down by enforcers from the Giambroni family, in what seemed at the time like a completely random act of violence. Then the investigation revealed they were acting on a tip about an informant within the family....only the tip was bad, and sent them to the wrong address. My parents died because of a wrong address. Is that fair?

No. And the shooters had bail posted for them the same night they were arrested. So if God is just going to let this sort of thing happen, and the cops can't take the bad guys down, then the only way any of this turns out fair is if I take matters into my own hands.

I always made sure never to get involved with gangs, but I know a lot of kids in school who did. About a week ago, I was able to get one of them to tell me where the Giambroni family meets. Yesterday, I went to another one of them with all that was left of my birthday money--that I was going to buy a new Game Boy with--and I bought a gun.

Tonight, I'm sneaking through back alleys, making my way toward the back door of the restaurant where the family does their dirty work. At age twelve, with no family, I figure I've got nothing to live for. I might as well try and make them pay for Mom and Dad.

I come around a corner, and I see the door, with two big guys in suits standing outside. Guards? I've only got six shots with this gun. Maybe if I shoot them first, I can take one of their guns and use it on the gangsters inside. I have to do something. I have to make this count. I pull the gun from my pocket, and pull back on the hammer.

"HEY!" I shout out to the big ugly guards. They reach inside their coats, and I aim my gun at them. Mom, Dad, this is for you!

Then, I feel something hit me hard on the back of the head, and it all goes dark.
********

When I come to, I'm up on a rooftop somehow, and handcuffed. I hear police sirens in the distance, and as my vision un-blurs, I see a pair of red boots...

I look up, and it's him again.

"Captain Wonder?"

This time, he's not pleased to see me.

"What the hell were you thinking, kid?! Those men were trained killers--you would have been dead before you took another step!"

Every other time I'd seen Captain Wonder, he'd been bold, carefree, that big grin almost glued onto his face. But as he yells at me, I see something besides his anger--fear.

That doesn't do much good when your idol is shouting in your face. Hot tears start streaming down my cheeks, stinging my eyes, and I can't stop sobbing.

"I had to! They killed my Mom and Dad! They, they killed my Mom and Dad--" is all I can manage before I start sobbing again.

"Wait...kid, you're..." he says with a hint of recognition, "...Kitt, right? Kitt Carson?"

I look up at him, my ruined mind overcome with awe. He remembers me?

"Y-y-yeah...and th-those guys...they--"

He looks in the direction of the flashing police lights below.

"They'll pay for what they did. I just helped the NYPD take down their drug-trafficking ring they were running in that restaurant. I've been working on bringing down the Giambroni family one piece at a time."

"Then why'd you stop me?! I've got no family, no future, all I got is revenge! Why'd you take it from me?!"

There's an uncomfortably long pause, as he thinks to himself. Then, he turns to me, pulling a key from his utility belt, and unlocks my handcuffs.

"Because there's a better way, Kitt Carson. And I can show you the way, if you want it."

********

The incident with the coffee-can nonwithstanding, this has been another fairly profitable day. I finally have enough for that bus ticket, plus enough to hire some movers for Ribeye and all of my stuff. With that much in my pocket, I'm planning on finally breaking open the big 'savings' jar for a down payment on a new apartment.

Tonight, I'm going to hit a good bar and have a good beer, and bid the Windy City goodbye. By this time next week, I'll be where I really need to be.

Lost Haven, here I come.

[Spike_x1]

The Architect"General, I'm already well aware that you know who I am, despite all of the evidence pointing towards the fact that I am dead." The synthetic voice of the Architect buzzed through General Taylor's war room as he and his staff stopped pacing around, no longer wondering why they had been summoned there. "However, my saying that I'm Zaine Black doesn't mean that it's true. I could be lying, and that's why your superiors aren't going to accept your opinion on the matter. They are going to pursue the investigation of my activities and identity how they see fit. Of course, we both know that it won't do any good. Too bad."

"What do you want, Black?" growled Taylor. Not a single member of his staff dared to speak.

Silence came from intercom for a few precious moments. Finally, "All I wanted, General, were my files. See, I'm an engineer, chemist, biologist, and geneticist; astrophysics weren't my expertise - just a hobby that I was only beginning to become familiar with when I left your organization. As such, I hacked into your computers because I wanted to review my old notes."

The men and women in the war room could swear that the vein on the General's forehead was about to explode. "So why round us up in here? You didn't need to do that to get your files, you little punk!"

"True," admitted the Architect. "The reason that I've gathered you all there is simply to show that, whether you know it or not, I can control your every movement if, and when, I want to. I also got a chance to look at the algorithm for the codes in your keycards as you used them to gain entry into the war room; so I guess that means that you'll need to come up with a new set of unbreakable codes to replace the ones that I just compromised. Sorry about that."

Not a word in response from the General as he popped open with bottle of blood pressure medication and swallowed a pill.

"Anyway, I've got my files and have finished humiliating you. With that, my work for today appears to be done. It was good talking to you, Gramps."It was just so hard to believe. Yes, it was true that Zaine was only beginning to reacquaint himself with the study of astrophysics, but the evidence before him was still quite hard to deny. Using the equipment that he had made for himself, Zaine Black scanned the heavens, hijacking military satellite signals to bounce images back and forth from his own orbital telescope that he had had placed into orbit around the Earth. This allowed him to compare his own data with the most up to date information gathered by the rest of the planet's experts in the field of astrophysics.

Where other scientists in the field thought that this new spatial phenomenon was interestingly a unique pattern of black holes, the Architect knew the truth: something or someone was coming towards Earth. Whatever it was that was on the approach appeared to be using a means of manipulating gravity in order to guide itself through the vacuum of deep space. The gravitational anomalies that its propulsion created were admittedly easy to mistake for a formation of black holes; but only by idiots.

Knowing that he was, again, the intellectual superior to every known name in another field of scientific study did little to ease the Architect's mind. Some force was on a direct course for Earth, and was showing little regard for anything that was in its way. Aside from reviewing the evidence of shifting gravity around nebulae and other celestial bodies, Zaine was also in the middle of double checking his facts after seeing that entire moons and planets in the wake of the anomaly's path seemed to have completely disappeared. If this thing had somehow moved these obstacles out of its way, or had outright destroyed them, something had to be done.

"I might need a little help on this one."

[NiteMare Shape]

Icon and his allies stand victorious. An advanced tactical STRIKE team came in shortly after Richter had fallen, and subdued the villains. Well, at least some of them. The android, Helos was deduced to scrap when Synergy and Zen combined their powers and directed a massive wave of electricity right at him, shorting out his system. And the man known as Forsaken teleported out of the fray as soon as things started going in the heroes' favor.

Leaving Richter and Riot. They were both loaded into specialized containment tanks and quickly moved to an undisclosed location, most likely where STRIKE would question them about their activities and then process them for a nice long stay at Tatarus.

Icon and his allies say their goodbyes, for now. They know that sooner or later they will be brought together again. In reality they will once again join forces sooner than any of them expect.


Elsewhere...

Forsaken makes his way into the cavernous "throne room" where his master, Blackwind rules over his makeshift "empire."

"So, it is done then? Icon thinks us defeated?"

"It is done...Master."

"Good. And what of Richter and Riot?"

"They have been detained my master."

"Splendid. Just as I had planned. And what of my android.?"

"Regretfully Helos was destroyed before he was able to accomplish his mission."

"His loss is indeed regrettable...but not totally unexpected. I did not expect that we would not suffer our losses. But the plan was a success. The hero...this 'Icon' will be lulled into a sense of security thinking that we have been defeated. It will make it that much sweeter when I finally get to look him in the eyes as I destroy him. It in almost unfortunate that I am forced to sacrifice two loyal soldiers in this cause, but their sacrifice is necessary to sell the deception. I am very pleased."

"Very good.....my master."

[NiteMare Shape]

http://img513.imageshack.us/img513/750/iconredesign1pw7.png
Icon


I heard the panic in the woman's voice from miles away, she and her husband flying over the city in his smaill single engine Cessna Cardinal when he suddenly slumps over. More than likely a heart attack. She is screaming into the radio begging for help, the air traffic controllers are trying to talk to her, to guide her into the airport, but it's no use, she is in complete hysterics.

She can't get herself under control, she can't control the plane. She is going to crash. Because she can't get herself out of this panicked state, she is going to kill herself, her husband, and anyone who happens to be unlucky enough to be in the impact zone. But I won't let that happen.

As I approach the plane I can see that it is already losing altitude. I position myself underneath the plane and reach up, grabbing it right underneath the nose, immediately leveling the plane off. And slowly, I bring the plane down to a safe landing in Anderson Park. Fortunately because of the snow and ice, there aren't that many people in the park right now, so that makes bringing the plane down easier.

Once the plane is stopped I open the door and turn off the engine. Emergency personel are already arriving by the time I get her out of the plane. Unfortunately it doesn't look like they will be in time to save the woman's husband. He's dead, probably died instantly from a massive coronary.

The woman is still in hysterics, crying, begging me to bring her husband back even as the paramedics continue to work on him. One of the paramedics comes over to where we are standing, and he gives her the bad news...it is too late, there is nothing that can be done.

I put my hand on her shoulder and giver her my condolences, even though I know that nothing can make this woman feel better right now, and I fly away. Even though my heart is breaking for this woman right now, I have to continue on, I'm off to the next emergency...because there is always "the next emergency..." and maybe the next one will have a happier ending than this one.

[Spike_x1]

This scumbag was fast. But not nearly fast enough to outclass the superhuman speed and reflexes of the Survivor. Not even a minute of scaling buildings and rooftops had passed before the chase was quickly coming to a close as Adam was practically on top of the assassin. Suddenly, a bright red light on the killer's belt began flashing.

Some sort of proximity sensor? thought the Survivor as the man he was pursuing quickly turned on the spot and met eyes with Lost Haven's dark avenger.

Time seemed to slow down as a sly smile flashed across the killer's lips. "Showtime!" As the words left his mouth, the air itself began squeezing around the Survivor, stabbing into his body from every direction.

"AARRRGH!!" Adam called out in his explosion of pain. Opening his eyes, he found himself an entire rooftop further back from where he had just been, where his assailant remained. Adam could even see the jackass smiling at him. "What the hell was that?"

In a flash, the assassin aimed his closed fists downward and appeared to fly the short distance to Adam's new location. Landing skillfully a few meters in front of the Survivor, he crouched into a fighting position, but kept that cocky smile on his face. "The name's Tremor, hero. Apparently, you've made some powerful enemies in this dump of a city. My services aren't exactly cheap, and someone with some serious coin hired me to take you out."

The Survivor's eyes narrowed to glowing orange slits. He's a talker. Overconfident. Adam's gloved fists started glowing with crackling energy as Tremor continued rambling the usual villainous introduction.

"In case you couldn't tell from my name, I've got more than enough power to rock your world!" Tremor's hands suddenly shot forward and, faster than the eye could see, a wave rippled from his chestplate up and through to his fingers as the vibrational waves again shook the very air around them, blasting a shockwave at the Survivor.Once more, the air itself ripped and tore at the Survivor's costume and flesh as Tremor's shockwave blasted through the night sky. Again being forced backward, the Survivor suddenly found himself knocked completely off of the building's rooftop. Just as his senses started to return to him, Adam Locke could feel the pavement below shattering his spine as he met the ground.

"C-Can't feel my legs... dammit, I hate this murdering jerk." Trying to gain leverage to sit up and wait a few moments for his back to heal and for the feeling to return to his lower extremities, Survivor heard the soft sound of feet scraping along a rough surface, coming from far above. With a mere glance above, he caught sight of Tremor gladly looking down at his handiwork, no doubt trying to see if he had finished the job or not. "It'll take a lot more than anything you've got to put me down for good, junior!" To punctuate his anger, a blast of energy flared out from the Survivor's eyes, shooting upward and punching a hole straight through Tremor's shoulder.

Having now disappeared from his vantage point on the rooftop, all that the Survivor had as evidence that Tremor was even still up there was the sound of his screams of pain. Wiggling his toes, Adam smiled and got to his feet. I think I'm going to enjoy this. With a single leap, the Survivor bounded upward and back onto the rooftop to meet Tremor, who was now nursing a bleeding shoulder.

With rage in his eyes, Tremor unleashed another shockwave at the Survivor. This time, however, Adam was not caught by surprise. Another leap powered by legs of superhuman strength carried the Survivor safely above the stream of vibrations shooting through the air. On the Survivor's descent, a skillfully placed kick to Tremor's jaw sent the assassin reeling backward. Spitting out a tooth, Tremor growled with pain and anger once again, and looked up hatefully at the dark guardian of Lost Haven.

http://i276.photobucket.com/albums/kk23/Spike_x1/CAH/survivor005ga0.jpg

"You little s**t!" spat the killer. "My goddamn shoulder!"

Was this little snot trying to insult the Survivor? Adam made no effort to hide his disdain for Tremor's remarks. "After you murdered all of those people in the diner, I'm sure that that little flesh wound will get you a lot of sympathy where you're going. Don't drop the soap in Tartarus." With one more kick to Tremor's head, the killer was reduced to unconsciousness. Letting out a heavy sigh, the Survivor took a long look out over Lost Haven's skyline before dropping to the streets below to search for a phone booth to place a call to the LHPD and let them know about Tremor and his current location.

[NiteMare Shape]

http://i362.photobucket.com/albums/oo63/NMShape/cooltext412955943-1.jpg




"Hey Charlie! Charlie! Are you gonna get off your ass and help me with these crates, or are you gonna sit there feedin' yer face all night long?" Danny says to his partner from behind the heavy crate that he is trying to load into the van.

"Hold yer horses, will ya? I'll be dere in a minute." Charlie replies as he shoves almost the entire half of his sausage grinder down his gullet.

Danny shrugs, and gets back to work with the crates. Normally he wouldn't be in such a hurry, but for some reason, on this night he just has a very bad feeling that he can't shake, almost as if someone is watching them. And he has good reason to be nervous, over the last several weeks someone has been specifically targeting Cartel activities. Interrupting shipments of weapons and drugs, as well as some of the less wholesome things that the Cartel is involved in. And Mr. Midas made it quite clear that nothing is to go wrong with this particular shipment, or there would be "severe consequences."

Danny shutters at what those "severe consequences" might be.

""Come on Charlie, get off your duff and help me with this stuff!"

But there is no response.

"Charlie!"

Still nothing.

"Charlie?!"

Danny is in a near panic. Charlie always says something, even if it's to tell him to get lost. There was a time when nobody would mess with Ol' Charlie, he was a big man who could do more than just hold his own in a fight. Danny had seen him take down three guys with lead pipes with nothing but his bare fists. But Charlie had lost something over the years, his love of pizza and grinders has slowed him down, much of the muscle the he was once so proud of replaced by an ever expanding haunch of flab. But still, Charlie was no slouch. Something is definitely wrong.

"Charlie, you alright pal?"

Then Danny sees it, Charlie laid out around the driver's side of the van. Not moving, out like a light. He spins around quickly, hoping to avoid whoever, or for that matter, whatever it was that took down Ol' Charlie. But before he could take a single step he saw it, it was a ghost or something, like a moving shadow, leaping at him from nowhere. It hit Danny with such a force that he was unconscious before he hit the ground.

Several minutes later the Lost Haven Police arrived on the scene, responding to an anonymous tip, that there was some sort of disturbance at Warehouse 32 in the commercial sector at this very moment. Shadow Walker watches from a nearby rooftop as the police load the two henchmen into squad cars, as well as secure the three dozen crates of high powered weaponry that they were trying smuggle into the warehouse. As the police secure the scene, Shadow Walker feels a small sense of satisfaction knowing that he has dealt another blow to The Cartel, but he knows that this is a long way from being finished, and that he still has a lot of work to do.

[SuperBoy-CK]

After my mother had picked me up from the police station I and she had a talk about what happened. She had told me that I what I did was reckless and that I should have been more careful. She was right, if I had a better understanding of my power and wasn’t running in the middle of the street no one would have gotten hurt. So the only thing I could think of to make sure nothing like this happens again was to figure out how my abilities work. So instead of going to sleep when we got back home I spent countless hours in the barn trying to figure out how to control my powers.

It was the fallowing morning I still got nothing. “This isn’t working, what I need to do is remember how it happened the first time.” For the next few moments I stood there trying to think back about anything during that moment when I first ran in super speed. I closed me eyes and began to concentrate. I heard my friend Sergio’s voice so I opened my eyes. “What in the world is going on?” As I opened my eyes I realize I wasn’t in the barn any longer I was back at school. Sergio is on the bus sitting next to same girl he was yesterday. But wait, all of this looks to familiar. I wasn’t back at school but reliving that day. It seems as if I'm watching a movie and I’m there. As I focus more I make everything stop. It’s as if I’m re-experiencing the day again.

I then fast forward to the moment right before I took off running. At that moment I then remembered what I was thinking. At that point in time the only thing on my mind was to beat everyone on that bus home but to do so I need to be fast. “That’s it. At that moment everything started to move slowly and then I took off running at super speeds. So maybe all I have to do is will myself to run fast and then I can do it.” After that shocking discovery the view of me at school fades away and I back at the barn. I grab a ball off of the table and walk to the other end of the barn wall. “Okay think fast, think about moving fast. Will yourself to move fast. You can do this.” I then throw the ball towards the other end of the wall and focus on moving fast. As the ball was traveling through the air it began to slow down. As the ball was moving in slow motion I realized i was unfazed by this. As it was heading towards the wall ever so slowly I began to walk forward. As I was walking towards the ball I was looking on at it in amazement. To believe I have this kind of power is just mind-boggling. Looking on at the ball I then begin to think to myself just moving at a normal speed and as I do so the ball went back to its normal momentum and hit the other end of the wall. “I got it I have to will myself to want to do it and I can. I wonder what other powers I might have.” I then start to think back to that day once again but this time I went to the moment of leading up to the crash.

I had to think back to the moment when my speed had slowed down. What was it I was thinking right before it happened? It took a moment but it hit me. “I remember.” I said thought to myself ‘This alone is remarkable, I wonder what other things I can do. Fly, lift cars over my head like there nothing.’ As I watch myself I notice my speed is still the same pace when I thought about flying and as I analyze it more I realize that when I think of lifting a vehicle over my head is when everything began to speed back up. Maybe I’m not just fast but strong too. I quickly look around the room for something to lift. “The lawnmower.” I say out loud. I then make my way to it. Once in front of it I get a good grip on the bottom of it. “Okay Sam remember think strong you can do this. Alright here we…” unknown to me right when I was about to pick it up someone had walked in the barn.


“What are you doing?” The person asked.

I quickly let my grip off of the mower and turn around to face the person to see it was the young woman I saved yesterday.

“Nothing I just got done changing the tire on the mower. How did you find out where I lived?”

“I have my ways. Besides I had to find out where the man who saved my life lived at to think him face to face the way he should be.”

For some reason she still believes i saved her.

“I wouldn't say I saved your life, all I did was try and grab you to get out of the way but as you saw i didn't do a good job of that.”

She then steps up closer to me and rest both arms on my shoulders.

“You can say what you want but for some reason I believe… no I feel that if you wasn’t there I wouldn’t be here today.”

Well she is half right. If I didn't run out into the street she wouldn’t have been here because there wouldn’t have been no accident.

“You know through everything that happen I didn’t get your name.”

“Your right Sam you didn’t.”

“Wait, I don’t recall telling you my name.”

“I told you I have my ways of finding things out.”

It would make since if she can find out where I live with no problem, she can find out my name. That was a smart question.

“My name is Lexa, Lexa Love.”

“Lexa Love, that’s a beautiful name.”

“If you say so, Lexa is short for Alexandrina. My father wanted a boy so he could name him after Alexander the great but since I was his unwanted child he named me after the (for some reason it just wouldn't change to the color pink) famous city for its ancient library the museum, temple and so on. I guess he figured since it was founded by Alexander the name will do.”

“I don’t believe your dad thinks of you as his unwanted child.”

A little smile appears on her faces before replying

“You must have never heard of my dad have you? Big corporation in Lost Haven with LL on the side of the building. The Love Corporation. None of this ringing a bell?”

“I really do get out much.”

“I can see.”

She then starts to walk around the barn and as she does so something hits me. LL. Those were the initials she had on her necklace. I reach in my pocket and pull it out.

“Lexa I have something for you.”

She turns around and walks back towards me and notices what I was holding in my hand.

“My necklace, how did you get it?”

“I guess during the day of the accident it must of came off. I held on to it so when I saw you again I could return it. Here.”

She grabs it out of my hand and stares at it for a while.

“My mother gave this to me before she died, thank you.”

The look on her back told it all. That necklace really meant a lot to her. I’m glad I could return it.

“No need to thank me.”

She takes a minute to look at the necklace and then she lets the moment of weakness pass.

“So tell me any skeletons in the closet?”

“None that I’m aware of.”

She then smiles and then starts to walk around the barn once more. While walking she approaches a chest.

“What’s inside here? The porno collection?”

“Things that used to belong to my father before he past away.”

“Oh I’m sorry.”

“No problem I never got a chance to meet him he died before I was born. My mother put his stuff out here. I guess it was easier for her that way.”

For a moment I notice a unset look on her face. “It never is.” The moment then passed.

“So you mind if I take a look?”

“Knock yourself out.”

She opens the chest and notices a lot of pictures and belts and clothes.

“This is nice.”

She then pulls a hoody out.

“This would look nice on you, you should wear it sometimes.”

She then places it up against my upper body.

“I’ll think about it.” I say with a smile.

Right when she is about to reply her phone rings.

“Hello…WHAT!.. I see. I’m on my way.”

She hangs up the phone puts it in her pocket.

“I’m sorry but I have to go but I’ll make sure to stop by more offend.”

“I’ll look forward to it.”

I say as she walks off leaving the barn. I look down at my fathers old hoody.

“She is right it does look nice.”

[NiteMare Shape]

http://img513.imageshack.us/img513/750/iconredesign1pw7.png
Icon


Lisa lays alone in her bed, she is tired but she can't sleep. She tries every trick she knows in order to fall asleep, but nothing seems to work. She tries clearing her mind, and breathing deeply, almost going into a medatative state, but her mind is working overtime tonight.

She has bills to pay, but doesn't get paid for another week. She needs to find a better job than a waitress at Butchie's Diner, Butchie doesn't pay well and the tips kinda suck...but it's better than nothing.

Scott ran off again to go stop some emergency. He said something about a fire before he disappeared to do what he does as Icon. Granted, the timing was lousy, but emergencies rarely happen when it's convenient for anybody...but she knew that, and she accepted it the moment Scott forst showed her that he was Icon. But that isn't what bothers her. She is madly in love with him, and she's pretty sure that he feels the same way, but for some reason he keeps holding back. She thinks that it may have something to do with his last girlfriend, he had loved her with everything that he had. She had shared his secret for years, but she just couldn't handle it. He came home one night and found her gone, she moved out without so much as a "Dear John" letter.

She just wishes that he would understand that she is not going to do that to him. She understands he has responsibilities, and that is ok with her. That even though he ran out on their dinner date tonight, on Valentine's Day of all times, she understands...and even though yes, she would have loved to finish their date, she really doesn't care. She just hopes that he understands that.

Just as she begins to drift to sleep, she hears a soft tapping at her window. She knows the sound, she has heard it often over the last few weeks. She slowly gets out of bed, reaching over to the chair in the corner and takes her robe, putting it on. She goes over to the window and pulls the shades open. And there outside her window is the man that she loves, holding a big heart shaped box of chocolates and a single red rose...wearing a big, sly grin.

"He Lisa, I was kinda hoping we could continue our date."

"Well, I don't have anything better to do." she jokes as she opens the large window letting him into her apartment.

[Andy C.]

WONDER BOY: SIDEKICK FOR HIRE


O CAPTAIN MY CAPTAIN:
PART FIVE


The bar I'm in is a fairly quiet little place in the outer reaches of the city--I can't stand the obnoxious loud clubs. It's karaoke night, and the guy on stage singing "Piano Man" is actually pretty good. I raise my mug in acknowledgement, and take a a drink.


This is a decent beer--some local micro-brew the name of which I didn't catch, but the bartender recommended (probably because it was the most expensive). Just about all of the major American breweries have been bought out by one European company or another, and they just don't taste the same anymore. They still have all the same ingredients and are made the same way by mostly the same people, but I don't know--it's like they've lost their identity.

I'm not a big drinker; I prefer to keep my senses sharp. Still, since I'm old enough these days and I've got something to celebrate, I might as well. Tomorrow, I'll be on the bus to Lost Haven, picking up a way of life that I thought was gone for good. All that old junk I've been carrying around will finally get put to good use again. The gadgets and costume, too.

After all, it could save my life some day.

********

"Remember, this could save your life some day," Captain Wonder says as I pick myself off the floor again. I sink back into my fighting stance, and he comes at me again with the foam knife. He's "killed" me eight times in the last five minutes, but I'm getting better--last time, it was thirteen.

I've been training with him for a little over six months now, and it's been exhausting. When I'm not in the gymnasium getting the snot kicked out of me (the Captain doesn't have much patience for formalized martial arts, and skips right into how it all applies into combat), I'm in the study being grilled on a completely different subject every day. For now, it's just getting the basic concept of each school, but every time we return to one, it's more in-depth and demanding. Wake up, breakfast, physical training, study, fight, study more, lunch, fight more, study more, dinner, two hours of leisure and recreation, bed. Five days a week, for the last six months. It's brutal, but I'm free to leave any time I want. I go through all this because I want to be here. I want to be more like him.

The Captain's real name is Christopher West, heir to West Industries and one of Millennium City's most prominent philanthropists. After taking me in, he adopted me as a ward--he's known for sponsoring nearly a thousand other impoverished children around the world, so him suddenly taking another one in didn't raise too much attention. Mr. West has a group of slick business-types who run most of his company for him, and his butler Mathis is brilliant at coming up with excuses for the press when West is out on patrol in costume. And he's got an automated assembly plant to put together all of the crazy devices and vehicles he uses, without having to give the plans to anyone else.

Simply put, Christopher West is a man who knows exactly what he's doing. And if I'm ever going to do my parents proud, I want--no, I need--to become like him.

Fortunately, he thinks the same thing. He doesn't just want me to be another Christopher West, he wants me to be another Captain Wonder.

He charges at me with the foam knife, and this time, instead of just trying to dodge it, I use his momentum against him. I grab a hold of his arm, and spin out to wrench his elbow back. Before he can counter, I've locked his wrist just long enough to get the knife from him. I take a shuffle-step back, waiting for the inevitable kick or grapple to send me to the ground again.

Instead, he just smiles.

"Great work, Kitt," he says, dropping the fighting stance and relaxing a bit. "I think that's enough for one day."

"But--but I was just starting to get ahead! We're going to stop now that I was winning?"

"Of course," he says brightly. "That way, you'll have something to prove tomorrow."

********

The second verse swells, and as the guy on stage wails, I sing along into my beer.

"And the waitress is practicing politics,
as the businessmen slowly get stoned.
Yes, they're sharing a drink they call loneliness,
but it's better than drinking alone."

I won't be drinking alone much longer, that's for sure.

I've got something to prove tomorrow.

[Spike_x1]

The ArchitectIt was just so hard to believe. Yes, it was true that Zaine was only beginning to reacquaint himself with the study of astrophysics, but the evidence before him was still quite hard to deny. Using the equipment that he had made for himself, Zaine Black scanned the heavens, hijacking military satellite signals to bounce images back and forth from his own orbital telescope that he had had placed into orbit around the Earth. This allowed him to compare his own data with the most up to date information gathered by the rest of the planet's experts in the field of astrophysics.

Where other scientists in the field thought that this new spatial phenomenon was interestingly a unique pattern of black holes, the Architect knew the truth: something or someone was coming towards Earth. Whatever it was that was on the approach appeared to be using a means of manipulating gravity in order to guide itself through the vacuum of deep space. The gravitational anomalies that its propulsion created were admittedly easy to mistake for a formation of black holes; but only by idiots.

Knowing that he was, again, the intellectual superior to every known name in another field of scientific study did little to ease the Architect's mind. Some force was on a direct course for Earth, and was showing little regard for anything that was in its way. Aside from reviewing the evidence of shifting gravity around nebulae and other celestial bodies, Zaine was also in the middle of double checking his facts after seeing that entire moons and planets in the wake of the anomaly's path seemed to have completely disappeared. If this thing had somehow moved these obstacles out of its way, or had outright destroyed them, something had to be done.

"I might need a little help on this one."Showing slightly less apathy than he usually displayed for others' feelings, Zaine was almost tempted to wait until Valentines Day was over before interrupting one's life, but decided against it. This decision resulted in the sudden rude intrusion for the hero known as Icon.

Not too long after the Architect's cloaked hover drone witnessed Scott Morse entering his lady friend's apartment window, Zaine Black had finally calibrated the right frequency to convey his message to Icon: "Scott Morse, Icon, this is an ultra-high frequency that only you can hear. Trust me, not even a dog will be able to listen in on this channel. My name is the Architect, and I need your help. Please, tell Lisa that there is another emergency that you have to attend to, and then fly to the top of the Chambers Law tower. You have ten minutes."

[NiteMare Shape]

The ArchitectShowing slightly less apathy than he usually displayed for others' feelings, Zaine was almost tempted to wait until Valentines Day was over before interrupting one's life, but decided against it. This decision resulted in the sudden rude intrusion for the hero known as Icon.

Not too long after the Architect's cloaked hover drone witnessed Scott Morse entering his lady friend's apartment window, Zaine Black had finally calibrated the right frequency to convey his message to Icon: "Scott Morse, Icon, this is an ultra-high frequency that only you can hear. Trust me, not even a dog will be able to listen in on this channel. My name is the Architect, and I need your help. Please, tell Lisa that there is another emergency that you have to attend to, and then fly to the top of the Chambers Law tower. You have ten minutes."

I was heading back into Lisa's bedroom from the kitchen when I heard the voice.

No, not now. I think to myself. But this is not something that I can just make go away, the message keeps repeating.

Whoever this "Architect" is, he knows who I am, and he knows about Lisa. I'm getting really sick of people coming out of the woodwork who know who I am, putting the people I love in danger. So I have to go to meet this person and find out what he wants.

"I have to go. Something has come up, some sort of emergency at the Chambers Law Tower. I'll be back as soon as I can, but don't wait up."

Even though she fully supports what I do, I can see the disappointment on her face. But she understands who I am, and what I have to do...and the sacrifices we have to make. And then she surprises me, when most women would pout and throw a tantrum, she just smiles and gives me a look that I just can't shake. With a sexy little smirk she just says, "Well, hurry back, okay?"


With that I leave, and I am already anticipating returning to her.

Moments later I arrive at the rooftop of the Chambers Law Tower. Upon landing, I scan the area looking for this "Architect" character. It only takes an instant to find him. Once I locate him, I make a B-Line to where he is standing. When I look him in the eye, I don't even bother to hide my anger.

"You wanted me, Architect...I'm here. And you have a lot of explaining to do."

[Byrd Man]

The Blue Blur
Learning Curves

Mt. Fuji, Japan

"Again."

I pick myself up the dirt and look at the Japanese man standing in front of me.

His name is Kensei, he's one of the world's greatest heroes. And he has decided to take me in under his wing. According to him, I'm here save the world.


Chicago, Illinois
One Week Ago

"Johnny? Bruce?"

I zip around the lab looking for my tech guys. They're nowhere to be found.

"Hello?"

"Mmmph!!"

A muffled cry for help catches my attention. I speed over to the broom closet and open it up.

Both Johnny and Bruce are tied up, with their mouths taped, and their hands tied together.

"The hell?"

"They talk too much."

I spin on my heels and see a man dressed as a samurai facing me.

I kick it into high gear and try to hit him, he easily dodges me. I try again, this time he grabs my wrist and throws me against a wall at full speed.

KRASH!!!

I go through the wall and land on my back into the parking lot of the Frytech building.

"I apologize for my rudeness." He says as he steps through the hole.

"My name is Kensei."

I stand up and pop my back. That's when it dawns on me.

"Say, weren't you the samurai dude who busted Game Genie last month?"

He nods silently. I just look at him.

"Well? Any reason you broke in here, tied up my assistants and threw me through a wall?"

"Yes. You are to come with me to Japan." He says with a stern look.

"Excuse me?"

"Yes. I will teach you how to be a hero."

"Umm, not sure if you've seen the news...but I am a hero. Let's see, I saved a half dozen people this morning and beat up twenty-three bad guys."

"You are still not a hero. The powers and endorsements do not make a hero. That comes from the heart."

"Why exactly do I need to learn to be a hero?"

"Because I have seen it in my dreams. The fate of the world will rest on the shoulders of a few....it is coming..."

"What, exactly?"

Kensei stares at me, a look of worry in his eyes.

"Evil."


Japan
Now
I turn on the jets and aim right at Kensei, he moves quickly and quietly, dodging my fists and hitting me hard in the stomach.

"Your powers do not make you heroic, Matthew." He says as I lose my breath.

"You think that a hero has special powers and dresses in a suit. This is not true."

He comes down hard with his right leg and kicks me in my knee....my bad knee.

"Ahh!" I scream as I fall to the ground.

My kneecap pops loudly as the bone comes out of the socket.

"Where would you be without your speed, huh? Nowhere! Because, in your mind. You can not be a hero unless you are special."

I groan in pain as I pop my kneecap back into place. The pain makes me vomit on the mountain's hard ground.

"'A hero is no braver than an ordinary man, but he is braver five minutes longer'. A wise poet said that. Do you have the conviction to save someone if you knew it meant you would die in their place? Or do you choose to save them because you know your powers will protect you?"

I takes all of ten seconds for my knee to heal. I wipe the vomit from my lip and look up at Kensei.

"All I see in front of me right now is a vomiting baby who is dependent on his abilities. He doesn't rely on his heart, his brains. He gets by on dumb luck."

Kensei pops his neck and crouches into a defensive stance.

"Again."

[Spike_x1]

I was heading back into Lisa's bedroom from the kitchen when I heard the voice.

No, not now. I think to myself. But this is not something that I can just make go away, the message keeps repeating.

Whoever this "Architect" is, he knows who I am, and he knows about Lisa. I'm getting really sick of people coming out of the woodwork who know who I am, putting the people I love in danger. So I have to go to meet this person and find out what he wants.

"I have to go. Something has come up, some sort of emergency at the Chambers Law Tower. I'll be back as soon as I can, but don't wait up."

Even though she fully supports what I do, I can see the disappointment on her face. But she understands who I am, and what I have to do...and the sacrifices we have to make. And then she surprises me, when most women would pout and throw a tantrum, she just smiles and gives me a look that I just can't shake. With a sexy little smirk she just says, "Well, hurry back, okay?"


With that I leave, and I am already anticipating returning to her.

Moments later I arrive at the rooftop of the Chambers Law Tower. Upon landing, I scan the area looking for this "Architect" character. It only takes an instant to find him. Once I locate him, I make a B-Line to where he is standing. When I look him in the eye, I don't even bother to hide my anger.

"You wanted me, Architect...I'm here. And you have a lot of explaining to do.""Yes." The robotic construct of Zaine Black stepped closer to Icon and showed a slight smirk. "I do." Pausing to gather his thoughts, the Architect opened his mouth to speak when something seemed to overcome his senses, distracting him. Raising an eyebrow and looking off into the skyline, Zaine at last spoke again, "Ah, here he comes. Sorry it took him so long. He's not as fast as you, and he can't fly. Still, to his credit, he dropped what he was doing the instant that he got my message. Unlike you, the Survivor doesn't really have a life outside of the superhero game."

As if on cue, the shadowy silhouette of the Survivor crawled up onto the top of the tower and looked at two men waiting for him. "I hate this building. Bad memories." Walking towards the other two, Adam Locke's eyes glowed as he studied them. "One of you I recognize. Icon. I'm a big fan. You know they make T-shirts of you now? Looking at the robotic likeness of the Architect, the Survivor's eyes narrowed. "You, on the other hand, I have no idea who you are."

[NiteMare Shape]

"Yes." The robotic construct of Zaine Black stepped closer to Icon and showed a slight smirk. "I do." Pausing to gather his thoughts, the Architect opened his mouth to speak when something seemed to overcome his senses, distracting him. Raising an eyebrow and looking off into the skyline, Zaine at last spoke again, "Ah, here he comes. Sorry it took him so long. He's not as fast as you, and he can't fly. Still, to his credit, he dropped what he was doing the instant that he got my message. Unlike you, the Survivor doesn't really have a life outside of the superhero game."

As if on cue, the shadowy silhouette of the Survivor crawled up onto the top of the tower and looked at two men waiting for him. "I hate this building. Bad memories." Walking towards the other two, Adam Locke's eyes glowed as he studied them. "One of you I recognize. Icon. I'm a big fan. You know they make T-shirts of you now? Looking at the robotic likeness of the Architect, the Survivor's eyes narrowed. "You, on the other hand, I have no idea who you are."

I acknowlege the Survivor. I've heard of him, but our paths hadn't crossed before tonight.

"I believe he was just about to get to that." I say, looking back to the strange figure on the roof. "As well as exactly what it is he wants."

[Spike_x1]

The Architect smiled confidently and looked back and forth between the two heroes. "I'm what the news papers might describe as a 'mad scientist.' I am contracted by both heroes and villains alike on a regular basis to outfit them with new equipment and weaponry, or the latest fashion in genetic augmentations. I make it my business to keep tabs on every one I can within our.. er... line of work. You can rest assured that your secret identities are safe with me; I don't sell information of that kind. If word got around that I was selling names, it would be very bad for business in the long run."

Zaine could see that the distrusting expressions in the Survivor and Icon's eyes hadn't been relieved, and didn't care. "You can believe me or not, it doesn't matter. What I've called you both here for is what's really important. The Earth is in danger. Something is coming."

[NiteMare Shape]

The Architect smiled confidently and looked back and forth between the two heroes. "I'm what the news papers might describe as a 'mad scientist.' I am contracted by both heroes and villains alike on a regular basis to outfit them with new equipment and weaponry, or the latest fashion in genetic augmentations. I make it my business to keep tabs on every one I can within our.. er... line of work. You can rest assured that your secret identities are safe with me; I don't sell information of that kind. If word got around that I was selling names, it would be very bad for business in the long run."

Zaine could see that the distrusting expressions in the Survivor and Icon's eyes hadn't been relieved, and didn't care. "You can believe me or not, it doesn't matter. What I've called you both here for is what's really important. The Earth is in danger. Something is coming."

I look at him for a moment, trying to get a handle on whether he is legit or not.

"That's thing though, isn't it? Something is ALWAYS coming. That's why guys like me and Survivor are here. To put them in their place when they get here. I'm sorry, but 'Something is coming' just doesn't cut it. You're really going to have to give us more to go on. Because quite frankly, I'm getting alittle sick of people coming to me with vague warnings about something that is coming. "

[Byrd Man]

The Blue Blur
Learning Curves



Previously

Mt. Fuji, Japan

"Again."

I pick myself up the dirt and look at the Japanese man standing in front of me.

His name is Kensei, he's one of the world's greatest heroes. And he has decided to take me in under his wing. According to him, I'm here save the world.


Chicago, Illinois
One Week Ago

"Johnny? Bruce?"

I zip around the lab looking for my tech guys. They're nowhere to be found.

"Hello?"

"Mmmph!!"

A muffled cry for help catches my attention. I speed over to the broom closet and open it up.

Both Johnny and Bruce are tied up, with their mouths taped, and their hands tied together.

"The hell?"

"They talk too much."

I spin on my heels and see a man dressed as a samurai facing me.

I kick it into high gear and try to hit him, he easily dodges me. I try again, this time he grabs my wrist and throws me against a wall at full speed.

KRASH!!!

I go through the wall and land on my back into the parking lot of the Frytech building.

"I apologize for my rudeness." He says as he steps through the hole.

"My name is Kensei."

I stand up and pop my back. That's when it dawns on me.

"Say, weren't you the samurai dude who busted Game Genie last month?"

He nods silently. I just look at him.

"Well? Any reason you broke in here, tied up my assistants and threw me through a wall?"

"Yes. You are to come with me to Japan." He says with a stern look.

"Excuse me?"

"Yes. I will teach you how to be a hero."

"Umm, not sure if you've seen the news...but I am a hero. Let's see, I saved a half dozen people this morning and beat up twenty-three bad guys."

"You are still not a hero. The powers and endorsements do not make a hero. That comes from the heart."

"Why exactly do I need to learn to be a hero?"

"Because I have seen it in my dreams. The fate of the world will rest on the shoulders of a few....it is coming..."

"What, exactly?"

Kensei stares at me, a look of worry in his eyes.

"Evil."


Japan
Now
I turn on the jets and aim right at Kensei, he moves quickly and quietly, dodging my fists and hitting me hard in the stomach.

"Your powers do not make you heroic, Matthew." He says as I lose my breath.

"You think that a hero has special powers and dresses in a suit. This is not true."

He comes down hard with his right leg and kicks me in my knee....my bad knee.

"Ahh!" I scream as I fall to the ground.

My kneecap pops loudly as the bone comes out of the socket.

"Where would you be without your speed, huh? Nowhere! Because, in your mind. You can not be a hero unless you are special."

I groan in pain as I pop my kneecap back into place. The pain makes me vomit on the mountain's hard ground.

"'A hero is no braver than an ordinary man, but he is braver five minutes longer'. A wise poet said that. Do you have the conviction to save someone if you knew it meant you would die in their place? Or do you choose to save them because you know your powers will protect you?"

I takes all of ten seconds for my knee to heal. I wipe the vomit from my lip and look up at Kensei.

"All I see in front of me right now is a vomiting baby who is dependent on his abilities. He doesn't rely on his heart, his brains. He gets by on dumb luck."

Kensei pops his neck and crouches into a defensive stance.

"Again."






Now

Kensei and I sit crossed-legged in his hut, eating noodles.

"Man these are good." I say as I set down my fifth bowl.

"I forgot how fast your metabolism works. I have to travel down the mountain and get some more supplies soon."

"I could do it. Be there and back in the blink of an eye."

"No."

"Why not?"

"Because you use your powers as a crutch. From now until I say so, you are no longer allowed to use your speed."

"What?! Why?!"

"Because, it is important for you to see life through the eyes of those you protect. How long has it been since you gained your abilities?"

"Almost a year ago. What does this have to do with-"

"All that time and yet you still do things the wrong way. I have watched you saving people. You take too many risks, too many lives at stake. You're reckless and careless, I am amazed you have made it this far."

"I don't have to sit here and take this crap." I sling my bowl to the hut's floor and get ready to speed off.

Kensei gently places his hand on my wrist before I stand up.

"Answer me this before you go: Why do you dress up and act like a hero?"

"To save people."

"No. You do it for a paycheck. You do it because the man who used you like a lab rat has a superhero fixation. All those endorsements, advertisements, and commercials...what do they prove? That you are the world's greatest sell-out?"

I try to come up with a response to him.....but nothing comes out of my mouth. My mind skips around and flashes back to all that happened back then.

Jen.

Mom.

Dr. Brown.

The injection.

Mr. Fry's offer.

That's when it clicks: Everything he just said was right.

"Oh my god...." I wipe my forehead.

Kensei puts his hand on my shoulder and nods.

"It's okay, Matthew. Now that you have gotten to the base of it all, now we can let the real training begin."

[Eddie Brock]

FLUX

<"Where's your head, Ryryu?">

Ryryu - known on Earth as Christina Jones - turns her head softly and looks into Eiiga's eyes. Their cascading green tone sucks her in and stalls her breathing momentarily. In an instant, Ryryu becomes aware that her teeth are gently grazing against her drooping bottom lip. Seeing that Eiiga has no reaction, Ryryu quickly closes her mouth and hopes he didn't notice.

She sighs aloud. <"I know not, Eiiga,"> she admits. <"I was just thinking about...my father.">

Half of Eiiga's mouth curls into a smile. His eyes bounce from left to right, as if trying to study Ryryu's soul visually. His half-smile curls away, and he replies, <"Well, that makes me feel better about myself.">

Ryryu smiles calmly for a moment. <"You know as well as I that it has nothing to do with you,"> she reminds him passively. <"I just wonder where his mind has gone after the death of mother.">

<"A tragedy like that can change any man,"> Eiiga notes assuringly. Taking Ryryu's hand in his, he continues, <"I know not what would happen to me if you were gone."> The two youth meet eyes again, and the world could've ended in that instant. <"Worry not of your father. I am sure he worries not of you.">

At this, Ryryu's grip on Eiiga's hand loosens.

<"If you have something to say, Eiiga, I pray that you will say it.">

Eiiga sits up straight and releases Ryryu's hand. <"I mean only,"> he begins quietly, <"that your father cares more of the Autocrat than you. His work is his life, and his work..."> Eiiga pauses and considers his words. After sifting through the possibilities, he finishes, <"...is wrong.">

<"You think I do not know this?"> Ryryu asks offendedly. She instantly becomes flustered. <"I am not defending my father or his work! But whether I approve or not is of no concern! He is still my father!">

<"I apologize, Ryryu."> Eiiga's gaze casts downward. <"I meant not to upset you. My words are faster than my mind.">

Ryryu places a reassuring hand on his shoulder. Upon contact, Eiiga raises his head to look at her. <"Let us speak no more of this,"> she suggests calmly. <"We are young, and we need not concern ourselves with such heavy conversation."> She smiles as if nothing else had happened. <"Come! You must tell me how you plan to celebrate my cycle completion!">

Smiling, Eiiga raises a hand to Ryryu's cheek. The slightest contact is utterly electric. The two find it hard to maintain eye contact, yet they are unable to do anything else. Giving in to their passions, they lean forward and...

"Stay with us, Christina!"

Without warning, the tip of a knife blade is forced a few inches into Chrissy's knee. She shrieks in pain as the images of Eiiga and Arlaaek fade. Her eyes are slammed shut, but she has no tears left to shed. She can feel the streaks running from her eyes to her chin where the dried tears died on her skin. For the briefest of moments, she is thankful for the piercing pain in her knee because it distracts her from the pain everywhere else. The feeling does not last.

"There you are," the sadistic man with the knife grins. He is seated in a chair directly in front of Chrissy. He twirls the knife a bit while the blade is still plunged into her knee. Every subtle movement sends new shockwaves of pain throughout her body. "Have you decided to talk to us yet?"

"I don't know what you want to hear!" Chrissy croaks.

With his free hand, the man smacks Chrissy across her bloodied, dirty face. Chrissy can feel the sting of his palm radiating long after the blow had been delivered. "Don't give us that bulls***, Christina!" he barks with a violent glimmer in his eyes. "You got your powers somehow!"

"What powers?"

Grimacing, the man shoves the knife as deep into Chrissy's knee as it will go. Her screams echo off the metal floor and walls of the small room. After a sharp twist of his wrist, the man removes the blade completely. Chrissy's eyes are helplessly attracted to the sight of now gushing blood. She sobs dryly.

"You dumb f***ing s***!" the man growls. "Do you think we're stupid? Do you think you're f***ing smarter than us?" Chrissy's sobs continue. "No one is going to save you, little girl. No one! You know why?"

The man leans in, and Chrissy can feel the heat of his breath on her face.

"'Cause we're the f***ing government, and no one likes a freak!"

The man stabs his knife into the chair between Chrissy's knees. Standing up, he adjusts his belt and takes several deep breaths.

"Enjoy your stay here at this luxurious STRIKE facility, 'cause you're going nowhere until we're satisfied."

Deep in her heart of hearts, Chrissy knew they'd never be satisfied. The fear of dying in this small metal room closed in as the man slammed the door shut.

[Mercy]

http://i25.piczo.com/view/d/y/2/l/9/u/d/s/m/1/d/img/i170182188_29672_2.gif
Siren
Origin Part Three

I walked around the Grand Palace, until i eventually waltzed into the main room.
"I'm glad you're here, I want you to create an alias"
I gulped, why an alias? But i didn't question,
"Yes"
"Your alias..."
"My name....the name's Siren"

"Well Siren, firstly, this relationship you have with Mirakle...end it." I couldn't believe what she had said, the chair she was sitting on had spun around, I could see her clearly. She had an eye patch over her head and an sky captain outfit on.
"Why?" I ask in Horror, she didn't reply, she just had the same horrible smirk she always does. But this woman had control over me, I couldn't say no, or else my life would be on the line.
"HEY! I kicked Launch out the hand for you! Now dump him tomorrow or else, my team will have to personally do it....and you know what Terminator's like" She growled, she was one heck of a lousy boss. Oh no, I've just realized, tomorrow is the wedding! I've got my dress and everything, no, no, this can't be happening. I run out the palace, feeling sick, I've been back for one day and my life is already ruined, no, this can't be happening.

The Next Day....
I sit in the grand hall of the Justice Knights,
"You know, it's bad luck to see the groom on the day of the wedding" Binary came and sat down next to me, bringing over two cup of tea's. I haven't picked up my costume from the boss yet, but I better enjoy not being involved in crimes whilst this lasts.
"It's okay, I sent Lead away with the boys" Sky came in, she also clutched a cup of coffee. Sky sat down with me and Binary, I wasn't really in the mood to talk about weddings or girly stuff. One thing that was important, that no one bought up my family, I think everyone knew that. You see, I was only having a small wedding. These were the guests:
Binary aka Luna Toro (She's Spanish)
Sky aka Mercedes Geld (That's a car)
Mirakle aka Harry Lead (The Groom)
Lola and Terry Lead (Mirakle's parents)
Brooke Lead (Mirakle's sister)
And the boys from Justice Knights.
So yeah, pretty small, I just hope Lola, Terry and Brooke don't bring up my family, or god help Mirakle if they do.

"Soon you'll have to go get ready, won't you, Lana" Binary smiles. I can feel my eyes rolling all over the place, I can feel my self get up out of the chair. My eyes then roll back, a terrible sickness erodes inside of me, I slam to the cold hard floor, awaiting for an answer, an answer.
"I'm, i'm alright" I mutter, giving up on waiting for an answer. Sky hasn't moved an inch, I can't sense her surroundings, I can sense her thoughts, oh dear, that's not good at all. It seems Sky is not who she claims to be, oh that lying b****, but I better keep it down, considering the Boss.
"No you're not, you clearly need medical assistance, the weddings off" Sky seemed so eager to get the wedding off. I wasn't going down without a fight, I wanted my love for Harry to last.

[Climperoonie]

http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/banner2.png

RETURN - PART II
Roughly a week and nineteen arrested criminals later, and finally my pidgeon hole contains the parcel. I pick it up and go upstairs to my apartment. When I get upstairs, I tear it open and the clashing colours lay folded underneath. I grab a pen and paper off the side and begin making a rough sketch of what I want. I then open the draw and pull out some scissors and a needle and thread. Looking at my sketch, I get stuck in. After an hour the costume is finished. I slip into it and admire my handiwork.

http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/jakemirror.png


It's perfect. I click my fingers to make sure I can still generate electricity through the thick material, and I can. I make sure I can still move fluidly, and I can. I'm back full time. I'm back in Chelsea and my father's names. But this time, I'm not my father's Electron. I'm my own Electron. And it's time for me to go back properly, instead of lurking in the shadows. First off, there's a certain police station I need to contact...


http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/banner2.png
OUT OF DEPTH - PART I
"What have you got for me?" I ask. Joel Carson gives me a police report.

"We dealt with this criminal before. Except this time he's stole some equiptment." I skim the police report. It lists a few details. Apparently he got himself a flamethrower and some bullet-proof armour.

"I'll deal with it." I say. I feel like Batman. Which doesn't suit an eighteen year old in spandex.

"It's good to have a liason in the Metahuman business." He jokes. I crack a smile, letting him know I am a human underneath it all.

"Until next time, detective." I nod. He two-finger salutes me, and I leap off the building, letting my feet spark and manipulate the aerial electrons to displace gravity. I fly up into the air and dart between buildings. I stop on a building top and read the report still clutched in my hand. And he appears to be making his way through all the banks, each robbery an hour and a day after the previous. The next target is estimated as Hartnell First Bank, at 9pm tommorrow. Setting a pattern isn't very clever. What he lacks in brains he makes up for in toys though. Flamethrowers, Uzis, Swords. This requires improv. I take off and return to my apartment. I open the cupboard and see if there is anything I can use to reinforce my costume. I've got a lot of preparation to do.

[trustyside-kick]

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/archangelbanner1.jpg

"AAHHHH!!!"

The pain never goes away, you know.

"AAAARGGHH!!! AHH!!!"

You'd think that after you've gone through the transformation at least once a day, you'd kinda not notice anymore, right? Sort of like, it'd be just a tingle? Nuh-uh. Don't think so.

"AAAAAH!!"

Not when you are struck by a heavenly light and the angelic symbol of faith is basically branded into your skin upon each illuminating transformation. Yup. That's right. Lucky ole me here gets to experience the same excruciating pain each time. Guess it is a sacrificial pain of my Faith? But the fiery white angelic wings don't even cause a tingle to my fingertips if I touch it as they sprout out.

Who knew Bath Kol and the boys upstairs had such a dark sense of humor.

I guess the worst part is that I don't have control always when it comes to the transformation. I know what you're thinking, right: a superhero that cannot choose when he wants to go 'super'? Well, that's sort of because let's say someone decides to mug a poor smuck just around the corner? My little 'God Sense'--

Hehe...'God Sense'. I crack myself up.

But uh, my little 'God Sense' I like to call reacts and BOOM. Transformation. I am immediately summoned to whoop that evil doers buttocks. Although there is one part I have control over: the new spandex.

Now, no I do not wear spandex perse...but just like I can willfully summon the heavenly light that causes my transformation, over the last few months Bath Kol has been teaching me how to harness the transformation to give me a more...discrete look. Let's face it. Several months ago I was flying around in a toga and spandex...not exactly very secretive.

Now I've went through my 10 seconds of pain, hopefully did NOT get cancer from all the exposure to this heavenly sunray light, and I'm all spiffy and ready to kick some bad guy's butt.

"Woah...woah!!!"

Oh, and did I mention the coolest part? Perhaps the only awesome part when I'm dragged and forced into the transformation? My lil 'ol wings here do the work for me of bringing me to the bad guy. Still trying to get used to how fast these babies can go.

Is it a bird? Nope. Is it a plane? Are you kidding me? You know how big I'd have to be? Nope.

"It's...The Archangel!"

Okay...that doesn't really go so well. Serves me right for trying to bite off of DC Comics' Superman.

[Eddie Brock]

FLUX

<"Pay close attention, and see what happens to those who dare defy the Autocrat!"> the voice from the center of the crowd commands.

Ryryu stands on the tips of her toes, but she can see nothing. The horde of people is too large. She can see a clearing at the center, but the swaying heads of the assembled masses block her view. She pouts in frustration while looking for an opening.

<"Ryryu!"> a familiar voice calls out. Ryryu turns to see her friend Gyynis a short distance away. Gyynis waves her arms and beckons Ryryu forward. <"Follow me!">

Ryryu slinks her way through the crowd to Gyynis. <"What is the reason for all this?">

Taking Ryryu's hand, Gyynis leads her through the compacted crowd. <"General Ssr has captured one of the leaders of the Defiance!"> Gyynis explains excitedly. For months, the Defiance had been growing in secret. Hidden backroom meetings, cryptic recruitment messages. Everything had pointed to an outright revolution. In the preceding months, both sides had taken a turn for the desperate.

Ryryu grips her friend's hand tightly as she is pushed on both sides by bloodthirsty men, women, and children. They had come to watch an execution. While being sickened by their passion for violence, Ryryu suddenly realizes that she, too, is being wrapped up in it. Here she was, forcing her way to the center so she could witness it firsthand.

<"Young man,"> the snarling voice of General Ssr announces, <"you have been identified as being in league with a dangerous organization of traitors and dissenters, and by the responsibility vested in me by the Autocrat, I have no choice but to put you to death.">

<"Hurry!"> Gyynis commands.

With one final push, Gyynis and Ryryu make their way to the edge of the crowd with General Ssr in plain sight. Seeing the accused, Ryryu has a shocking realization.

Her eyes wide, Ryryu calls out, <"Eiiga!">

The beaten prisoner lifts his head to look at her. The life, the vibrancy of his eyes is now gone. He looks at her with no emotion. A single tear rolls silently down the slopes of his face. He closes his eyes and stares at the ground.

Ryryu looks away in horror as she hears General Ssr draw his weapon. She wishes she were somewhere else as she hears the devastating blast. In a fraction of a moment, her loved one is gone forever. Killed for loving his nation too much to let the Autocrat run it into the ground. It is the first shot of the war.

"Wake up."

Chrissy opens her weary eyes and sees a new face. The skin on his cheeks is taut and lifeless. His beady eyes pierce into her soul. He is wearing a dingy suit.

"There you are," he hisses. "Now, I believe you owe me some gratitude, little girl."

"For what?"

Sneering, he replies, "For keeping you alive." The lanky man folds his arms behind his back and leans over Chrissy. "By now, you are quite acquainted with Agent Maddox, yes?"

Chrissy winces. The man with the knife.

"Then you are quite aware that he would like nothing more than to kill you." Smiling crookedly, the man explains, "I will not permit him to do so. You see, he does not understand you as I do." The man pulls up a chair - the same chair Agent Maddox sits in. "He sees you as just another freak." With a wicked glimmer in his eyes, the man continues, <"I see you for what you are.">

Chrissy immediately recognizes the airy tones of her native tongue. The pitches are not audible to the human ear, but her ears are not human. The man is speaking Arlaaek. <"Who are you?"> she asks frightenedly.

<"I am but a foot soldier of the Autocrat. You may call me Venezz,"> he answers. <"I recognize that you are more important to me alive than dead. When the Autocrat learns that I have located you, he will be most pleased with me."> Venezz smiles again. <"I will turn you over. You will either be executed or manipulated into the Autocrat's personal weapon. Either way makes no difference to me.">

<"How did you find me?">

Venezz laughs. <"That's just it! You found me! I was sent by the Autocrat to scout foreign worlds."> Venezz pauses for a moment. <"Ah yes, you left. I had forgotten. You did not see the end of the war.">

The end of the war?

<"The silly Defiance was crushed, naturally,"> Venezz explains arrogantly. Sneering, he adds, <"Even without your help. In any case, the war took a great toll on our homeworld. It can no longer sustain our quality of life.">

Chrissy's heart sinks. Arlaaek...gone? Surely, it cannot be! She may have hated what Arlaaek became, but it was still her home. Many great memories of Arlaaek are stored in her mind forever. Then again, so are many horrific ones.

Sighing, Venezz continues, <"Thus, the remaining Arlaaekans must move on. Myself and other hand-chosen scouts were sent to find a new homeworld. This planet is rich in many of the natural resources we need. I have already notified the Grand Militia."> Venezz stands and begins to circle Chrissy. <"So imagine my surprise when I find Ryryu, daughter of General Grneal, on the very same planet I find myself on! In addition to being a hero for finding a new homeworld, I now get to turn over the last piece of the Defiance personally.">

<"My father will never let harm come to me,"> Chrissy insists half-heartedly. After what her father tried to do, she's not sure what his intentions are anymore.

<"Perhaps. Perhaps not. He is a changed man since you left,"> Venezz notes aloud. Shrugging, he states, <"He will be here soon enough. We shall see."> Adjusting his tie, Venezz starts for the door. "So, please, remain comfortable, Ms. Jones. Your stay here will be coming to an end soon enough."

Venezz leaves the room, and Chrissy begins to panic. The Grand Militia is coming here, to Earth? Led by my father? I must do something. Suddenly, escaping from this place isn't just about herself anymore.

[SuperBoy-CK]

Some where far in the galaxy a ship hovers just outside of a planet’s atmosphere. Inside the ship sat a very powerful man who has been forgotten over the course of time. As he sat in his chair one of his henchmen had approach his quarters. Once he was face to face with the forgotten King of the Zarrtonians face he kneel to one knee.

“What news do you have for me Magma?”

“My King the child wasn’t found on this planet.”

Even though Zon had a helmet covering his face from any emotions that he might been shown his body language alone displayed his mood.

“What of Destroyer?”

“As you order he is eliminating all life on the planet.”

“Very good, but it doesn’t matter I feel that the child isn’t on this planet.”

In the background just at the entrance of the king’s quarter Striker, the king’s number one marksmen stood twirling his gun in his left hand back and forth.

“I don’t even see why we bother. The kid is most likely dead, we’re doing nothing but wasting our time. Even if he is alive it’s not like he can cause you any harm. Hell I say we just forge…”

Striker’s gun then fell to the floor. As he was about to finish his sentence all the air to his lungs had been cut off. He had his hands place on his throat trying to gasp for air. Behind Striker two blue eyes were glowing in the darkness.

“Hold you tongue Striker. If King Zon says we are to find this child then that is what we do. If you question the King’s orders again, I’ll kill you myself.”

“That is enough Psych you may let him go.”

“As you wish my lord.”

Psych instant released his telekinesis hold on Striker. Striker took in a deep breath and then grab his gun off of the floor. Everything in him wanted to put a couple of bullet right between Psych’s eyes but he knew the king wouldn’t approve.

“This place is getting boring, I’m out of here.”

Striker then began to walk away as he stood side to side to Psych he gave him a iniquity stare right before he pass him.

“We have been to eight planets and still no sign. Once Destroyer is finish set the coordinate for the other side of the galaxy. We will start our search there.”

“As you wish my king.”

Magma said as he got up off his knee and heads towards the cockpit of the ship. Once he was along King Zon looks to the left out of the window staring at the stars.

“I will find the child of Xon and when I do he will kneel before Zon and then DIE!”

[Climperoonie]

http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/banner2.png


OUT OF DEPTH - PART I
"What have you got for me?" I ask. Joel Carson gives me a police report.

"We dealt with this criminal before. Except this time he's stole some equiptment." I skim the police report. It lists a few details. Apparently he got himself a flamethrower and some bullet-proof armour.

"I'll deal with it." I say. I feel like Batman. Which doesn't suit an eighteen year old in spandex.

"It's good to have a liason in the Metahuman business." He jokes. I crack a smile, letting him know I am a human underneath it all.


"Until next time, detective." I nod. He two-finger salutes me, and I leap off the building, letting my feet spark and manipulate the aerial electrons to displace gravity. I fly up into the air and dart between buildings. I stop on a building top and read the report still clutched in my hand. And he appears to be making his way through all the banks, each robbery an hour and a day after the previous. The next target is estimated as Hartnell First Bank, at 9pm tommorrow. Setting a pattern isn't very clever. What he lacks in brains he makes up for in toys though. Flamethrowers, Uzis, Swords. This requires improv. I take off and return to my apartment. I open the cupboard and see if there is anything I can use to reinforce my costume. I've got a lot of preparation to do.


http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/banner2.png

OUT OF DEPTH - PART II
The man stands in the bank, holding two Uzis.

"Give me all the f***ing money, I'm not joking!" He orders. The hostages cower, and the bank workers don't react.

"The money, or I'll blow you all through multiple afterlifes! Give me the money, and no one gets hurt." Finally, the manager steps forward.

"I-I can take you to the safe... Just pr-promise not to hurt us." He says. The Criminal smiles evily.

"I promise." He grins. The manager nervously walks to a door and types in a code. The door swings open.

"F-Follow me." The two walk into the room. The safe sits at the end of the room. The manager turns the wheel and the door swings open. The man laughs and shoots the bank manager in the head.

"Collateral Damage." He smiles. He removes the metallic backpack from his back and walks over to the pile of $100 dollar bills, piling them into the bag.
*****
I fly towards the bank. Slightly late, but I was setting up the recorder for Lost. I fly in through the window and land in front of a group of hostages.

"Go." I say. They stay put, and that's when I notice the collection of C4 attached to them. I nod and gesticulate to stay put for now. That's when I hear the sirens. Hopefully Carson can keep them back while I deal with the super villain.
*****
The man hears Electron's entry, and decides to hide, picking the prime time to strike.
*****
Carson and his squad stand outside the bank.

"Wait for now everyone. Remember what I said." He orders.
*****
I enter the safe and am struck over the back of the head for something.
*****
Electron topples to the ground as the man reloads the Uzi.
*****
"Five minutes is up, right everyone, prepare for entry!" The police enter.
*****
I pull myself up, and turn to face the barrel of a gun. I'm out of my depth.
*****
He aims the gun and the hero's face. He's going to kill a superhero. He's out of his depth.
*****
Carson and the squad secure the hostages. An alliance with a hero. He's out of his depth.

[Mercy]

Siren
A Siren's Song Part One
"No! Look we'll contact Curar and he'll heal her, okay Sky?" Binary explained, she helped me up and smiled, I was fine, it seemed like someone was trying to say something to me, and when it didn't work they would make me better.
"No Luna, I'm fine, honestly, I would tell you if I was not alright" I told Binary, Binary nodded but continued to support me.
"Your hair appointment that I booked for you is in half an hour, how's about being a blonde straight haired girl?" Binary smiled,
"That, that sounds great Lana...." I looked into the deep eyes of Lana, I can read her inside and out, what a kind-hearted girl, would she ever forgive me after today? I don't think so, but that's the roads you have to take when you're a messed up girl like me.

I look over to Sky, she's finished her coffee but still rests in the same position she had when she sat down.
"You two go get the bridesmaid dresses, I'll be fine by myself" I assure the two girls, Binary smiles, she walks away and Sky slowly follows.

Few. They're gone. Now I need to contact---
No, no, this can't be happening, I'm not seeing what I'm seeing. I had turned around and my eyes had fixed on the familiar figure I hoped never to see again.
"Launch" I mutter, my expression bursts with anger.
http://i40.tinypic.com/2cpetdd.jpg
"You called?"

[Climperoonie]

http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/banner2.png


OUT OF DEPTH - PART II
The man stands in the bank, holding two Uzis.

"Give me all the f***ing money, I'm not joking!" He orders. The hostages cower, and the bank workers don't react.

"The money, or I'll blow you all through multiple afterlifes! Give me the money, and no one gets hurt." Finally, the manager steps forward.

"I-I can take you to the safe... Just pr-promise not to hurt us." He says. The Criminal smiles evily.

"I promise." He grins. The manager nervously walks to a door and types in a code. The door swings open.

"F-Follow me." The two walk into the room. The safe sits at the end of the room. The manager turns the wheel and the door swings open. The man laughs and shoots the bank manager in the head.

"Collateral Damage." He smiles. He removes the metallic backpack from his back and walks over to the pile of $100 dollar bills, piling them into the bag.
*****
I fly towards the bank. Slightly late, but I was setting up the recorder for Lost. I fly in through the window and land in front of a group of hostages.

"Go." I say. They stay put, and that's when I notice the collection of C4 attached to them. I nod and gesticulate to stay put for now. That's when I hear the sirens. Hopefully Carson can keep them back while I deal with the super villain.
*****
The man hears Electron's entry, and decides to hide, picking the prime time to strike.
*****
Carson and his squad stand outside the bank.

"Wait for now everyone. Remember what I said." He orders.
*****
I enter the safe and am struck over the back of the head for something.
*****
Electron topples to the ground as the man reloads the Uzi.
*****
"Five minutes is up, right everyone, prepare for entry!" The police enter.
*****
I pull myself up, and turn to face the barrel of a gun. I'm out of my depth.
*****
He aims the gun and the hero's face. He's going to kill a superhero. He's out of his depth.
*****

Carson and the squad secure the hostages. An alliance with a hero. He's out of his depth.


http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/banner2.png


OUT OF DEPTH - PART III
BLAM! BLAM! He fires. But I'm out of way already. Dodging to one side, I upper cut him in the face. He stumbles back, but regains his composture. He fires another round, but I leap out of the way again. I'm not out of my depth. He is.

"You're out of your league." I taunt. "Toys don't make any old criminal a villain."

"But I'm not any old villain. My name is Arsenal." He bows in mock politeness. I take the opportunity to take a swing at him, but he twists out of the way.

"That's such a predictable trick, idiot." He sneers. But I don't let his insults get to me. I just shrug and blast him with electricity. He raises his wrist and a small rubber shield expands from it, absorbing the torrent.

"Wow. You know about insulators and conductors. Clever boy." I clap my hands. He's not as good as controlling his temper though, and he kicks me through the door way, with such force I am thrown in front of the crowd of police officers. They pull their guns on me, but Carson signals to lower them.

"Don't worry, he's on our side." He says.

"Get out, all of you. Not only is he armed, he has immense strength." I warn them. Suddenly, Arsenal stomps back in, and aims his gun. I dodge, but it wasn't aimed for me. His bullets mow down at least three officers. The maniac laughs even more. Now I'm p!ssed. I leap at him and punch him squarely in the jaw, and he recoils. Trouble is, it hurt my hand, too. Luckily, Carson and the remaining three officers have taken my advice and have left. Arsenal begins to recover, and I zap him with electricity again. He clutches his stomach and laughs.

"I only needed two shots." He grins, and begins to discard his armour. Suddenly, he yells in pain again. "Arsenal was just an alias. I needed to find you. For the dosage." He begins to grow. I've seen this before. "And now I'm back."

It's him. The one I "killed". Savage.

[Byrd Man]

The Blue Blur
Learning Curves


I stand on a pole ten feet above the ground, over looking the mountain. I've got a tack hammer on my head.

"Remind me why I'm doing this again?"

"When you can balance a tack hammer on your head, you will head off your foes with a balanced attack."

"Okay, Kensei. I have to be honest with you..." I say as I look down at my teacher while trying to keep the hammer from falling.

"I find that saying just a little bit formulaic. 'If you want to push something down, you have to pull it up. If you want to go left, you have to go right.' It's..."

"You impatience is one of your weaknesses. You must first learn to master your impatience or-"

"Your impatience will become your master? That's what you were going to say, right?"

"...............no."
Kensei looks up at me before turning around and walking away.


*************

"So do I call your master or what?" I say to Kensei that night inside the small hut.

"Kensei is fine. In Japanese a teacher is called sensei but I don't think."

"Yeah, Sensei Kensei. I have another question....what's your story? I mean, just about the whole world knows mine....but you..."

"My past is complicated...I do not wish to discuss it at this time."

"I understand."

"You need to rest, Matthew. Tomorrow we start the final phase of your training."

"And that is?"

"We are leaving Japan and going back to America. While you are well known, I know of a place where people will look at you and never see your real face."

"Where is that?"

"Lost Haven."

[Climperoonie]

http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/banner2.png



OUT OF DEPTH - PART III
BLAM! BLAM! He fires. But I'm out of way already. Dodging to one side, I upper cut him in the face. He stumbles back, but regains his composture. He fires another round, but I leap out of the way again. I'm not out of my depth. He is.

"You're out of your league." I taunt. "Toys don't make any old criminal a villain."

"But I'm not any old villain. My name is Arsenal." He bows in mock politeness. I take the opportunity to take a swing at him, but he twists out of the way.

"That's such a predictable trick, idiot." He sneers. But I don't let his insults get to me. I just shrug and blast him with electricity. He raises his wrist and a small rubber shield expands from it, absorbing the torrent.

"Wow. You know about insulators and conductors. Clever boy." I clap my hands. He's not as good as controlling his temper though, and he kicks me through the door way, with such force I am thrown in front of the crowd of police officers. They pull their guns on me, but Carson signals to lower them.

"Don't worry, he's on our side." He says.

"Get out, all of you. Not only is he armed, he has immense strength." I warn them. Suddenly, Arsenal stomps back in, and aims his gun. I dodge, but it wasn't aimed for me. His bullets mow down at least three officers. The maniac laughs even more. Now I'm p!ssed. I leap at him and punch him squarely in the jaw, and he recoils. Trouble is, it hurt my hand, too. Luckily, Carson and the remaining three officers have taken my advice and have left. Arsenal begins to recover, and I zap him with electricity again. He clutches his stomach and laughs.

"I only needed two shots." He grins, and begins to discard his armour. Suddenly, he yells in pain again. "Arsenal was just an alias. I needed to find you. For the dosage." He begins to grow. I've seen this before. "And now I'm back."


It's him. The one I "killed". Savage.


http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/banner2.png
OUT OF DEPTH - PART IV
I have a feeling I'm screwed. I'm facing a resurrected Hulk rip-off, who's ten times as strong as me and has all my powers. But at least I know his weakness. Water. I need to lead him to the waterfront. And fast. I leap into the air and take off, followed by Savage. I'm much more agile airborne, and he's too bulky to catch me, so I can play Cat and Mouse to the waterfront. Hopefully Carson can take this opportunity to cover the area in the bank.
*****
Carson watches the two supers dart into the sky.

"This is our chance to check inside." He says. The remenants of the squad walk in, guns at the ready. All of a sudden, the lights turn off.

"Carson?" One questions.

"I did nothing." He says. Then the same oficer screams, as a sickening crack echoes everywhere. "Officer, report." Carson orders. There's nothing. "You two, we split up. Atkins, you take the safe rooms, Ford, you take the left stairs. I'll take right."

The group splits. Carson sneaks up the stairs, his torch held to the underside of the barrel. He finds an office. Inside, there is paper strewn everywhere and furniture upturned. Carson walks up to a piece of paper and turns it over. In spidery-writing, it says "Turn Around". Fast as anything, a twizzles, and his torch finds something opaque and black. He fires at the figure, but it makes no difference. The silhouette stalks towards him. A tendril extends from the figures chest and throws Carson to the floor, and the figure then walks up to him and raises him into the air by his throat.

[NiteMare Shape]

http://i362.photobucket.com/albums/oo63/NMShape/cooltext412955943-1.jpg


It was almost too easy. You would think breaking into one of The Cartel's weapons storehouses would be a bit more difficult. But it wasn't.

First I took out the two gaurds around the back, then almost before they hit the ground, I took out the three on the roof. Phasing in and out, attacking the three of them almost simultaneously. The entire fight only took a few seconds.

Once I got inside, I was surprised to find that there is barely anyone inside, just a random gaurd here and there.

I keep to the shadows, making sure that anybody who might be lingering in the hallways doesn't see me. I come to a corner, and find another gaurd. I phase in right behind him, hit him with a quick shot right to the back of the neck, right under the point where the spine meets the skull. He drops fast, never seeing what hit him. And then I see it...what I came for. I found the motherload.

And entire cashe of advanced weaponry. Weapons that my father had designed, that Midas and the Cartel stolen. They used these weapons to climb to dominance in the criminal underworld, and now they are selling them to the street gangs that they use as enforcers.

I learned that from a thug named Chico, a member of The Aces. At first he wasn't cooperative, but after alittle "persuasion," I couldn't shut him up. And he led me to this warehouse.

I plant several small charges throughout the crates that hold the weapons stockpile. I set the timer, giving myself 30 seconds to get out before it blows.

I head to the entry point, where I make my escape, just as the charges I left behind detonate. A controlled explosion, only effecting the immediate area where the charges were dropped, destroys theweapons stockpile, and nothing more.

With this operation a success, I call it a night...it's time to head home, I've kept Erica waiting up long enough.

[SuperBoy-CK]

The Youngster
Becoming A Hero part 1
One more can't hurt

I stood in my loft looking out at the farm. This is just great I finally figure out how to use my powers what am I doing? Nothing but hanging out in my loft bored. I turn my back so it’s facing the view. I look around in my loft trying to think what to do with my time. The chest in the corner caught my eye. I walk over to it and bend down and pull the hoody out of it.

“I could make something to go in the inside of the hoody to fit around my head so that the hood won’t come off my face.”

This is the hoody that Lexa pulled out yesterday. This could be my superhero outfit with some blue jeans, yeah this could work.

“Wait what am I thinking? Being a hero is something that not easy. I shouldn’t joke about this. If I’m going to do this I need to take it seriously and not play about this matter.” I stand up and walk over to the desk that was on the other side of the loft. I reached in the drawers and grab some sowing tools and sat down at desk and went to work.

Within a matter of seconds I finish the add on to the hoody. Wasting no time I put it on. I walk over to a mirror and put the hoody over my head. “Don’t know if this is going to work. You barely see my face so that’s good.” I yank the top of the hoody to see how easily it would come off. After a few good tugs it still stays on top of my head. “Well that’s good that it’s not easy to come off. This should work, it’s not as if I’m wearing glasses.”

After thinking about it I made up my mind that this is going to work but the only way I would be sure that it would I have to take a test run. So I quickly take off in super speed running till I found trouble.

[Rain Dog]

THE DUMMY

With the Vessel of the Proletariats in hand, I decided to press onwards on explore the dark building in which I discovered him. Nearly pitch black inside. Reeked of mothballs and stale urine. Perfect hiding spot.

“How long have you been waiting here, Mubbles?”

Meeeow

“My God! Are there more? Like you and me?”

Raaaow

“Where ar—“

Before I can finish my question I stumble into something. I reach one hand out to feel it--a staircase. I carefully climb up the steps, only able to see the glowing aqua-colored eyes of my companion. As I climbed higher and higher, I stumbled into something else. I reached one hand out to feel it—not a staircase. It let out a groan. Startled, I jumped back and dropped Mubbles who then scampered off into the shadows.

“W-Who’s there?” a groggy voice said.

“I…”

“Who’s there?!” it repeated. Much louder. Much more frightened.

“Who are you?!”

“…John…Smith?”

“No, I’m Baxter! Who are you?!”

“John…Smith.”

“No, I’m Bax—“

“My name…is John Smith.”

“ I don’t know you. What do you want?”

“I wanted to see—“

“Are you here to take me?! Don’t take me! Please!”

“Take you? No, I was just looking for the others. Are you one of them? Are you with the Proletariats?”

“No, I’m Baxter! Who are you?!”

“John Smith…Mubbles said there are more in here besides him. Are you one of them?”

“…Yes...I’m Baxter. I’m going back to sleep now…tired…”

“Nice to meet you, Baxter.”

“Back to sleep now…tired…” he said, his voice gradually fading away. Seemed like a very odd man. I knew better though. Clearly a test. I continued climbing until I reached the top of the staircase. It was too dark to go on now and I was too tired. I sat up against the wall and prepared to rest for the night. As my eyelids grow heavier and heavier, I can see a pair or glowing orbs peering out at me in the distance.


“Goodnight, Mubbles.”


THE DUMMY

Second week into freedom. The night is consumed in flames and violence. A few nights ago there was a massive power outage in the district. Lots of looting. Police come. Looter gets killed. Riot starts. Policeman is killed. More police come. Rioter gets killed. More rioting. Windows are smashed, cars are set aflame, gang members roam the streets, waging war against the law.

I am currently roaming “ground zero”. Shop windows are smashed and dozens of delinquents are rushing in and out of them, loot in hand. An occasional burst of gunfire echoes through the night air. Across the street a youth in all red is totting his gun. I hear another burst of gunfire as a car passes by. The youth is dead. I take cover in an alley and discover a horrific sight. This is the very street the police officer was shot to death. And here he lies before me, his bloody body covered in battered SWAT armor. Are the riots so bad that the man’s corpse could not be recovered?

I hear a thunderous, rhythmic thumping in the distance. With each passing second it grows louder and louder. I peek my head out of the alley and see another riot squad marching towards the area, drumming on their shields with their batons. One shouts into a megaphone. Some of the looters scurry away like cockroaches but others are a bit bolder, ignoring the threats and pleas from the officers and continuing their thievery. The gun totting criminals and thugs are more defiant, standing their ground. I hear another burst of gunfire. The megaphone man gives up and they begin hurling their canisters of tear gas. Most of the criminals are on the run now—they few that resisted were met with blows from the riot squad’s batons. I begin to worry. Order will soon be restored, I think. That is good. But what if I am recognized by the police? I will be captured. Imprisoned again. Who knows what they’ll do to me this time.

I remove the armor and padding from the corpse in the alley and quickly put it on. I sprint across the street under cover of the clouds of gas. The few rioters who can see me run scared, mistaking me for a police officer. I stumble across the body of the youth in red. I pry his gun from his hand—I may have use for it in the future.

Hours later, I am at home, recanting the night’s events to Mubbles and Baxter. Mubbles tells me to hold on to my new equipment as it will probably be needed in our war against the Illuminati. Baxter tells me his name again. I sleep until well into the next day.

[Climperoonie]

http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/banner2.png
OUT OF DEPTH - PART IV
I have a feeling I'm screwed. I'm facing a resurrected Hulk rip-off, who's ten times as strong as me and has all my powers. But at least I know his weakness. Water. I need to lead him to the waterfront. And fast. I leap into the air and take off, followed by Savage. I'm much more agile airborne, and he's too bulky to catch me, so I can play Cat and Mouse to the waterfront. Hopefully Carson can take this opportunity to cover the area in the bank.
*****
Carson watches the two supers dart into the sky.

"This is our chance to check inside." He says. The remenants of the squad walk in, guns at the ready. All of a sudden, the lights turn off.

"Carson?" One questions.

"I did nothing." He says. Then the same oficer screams, as a sickening crack echoes everywhere. "Officer, report." Carson orders. There's nothing. "You two, we split up. Atkins, you take the safe rooms, Ford, you take the left stairs. I'll take right."


The group splits. Carson sneaks up the stairs, his torch held to the underside of the barrel. He finds an office. Inside, there is paper strewn everywhere and furniture upturned. Carson walks up to a piece of paper and turns it over. In spidery-writing, it says "Turn Around". Fast as anything, a twizzles, and his torch finds something opaque and black. He fires at the figure, but it makes no difference. The silhouette stalks towards him. A tendril extends from the figures chest and throws Carson to the floor, and the figure then walks up to him and raises him into the air by his throat.

http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/banner2.png
OUT OF DEPTH - PART V
"I'm getting p!ssed off with you!" The roaring voice shouts from behind me. I choose to ignore it, and instead spare a look behind me. It slows me down, and Savage grabs me and throws me onto a building top. I pick myself up, and survey my location. The Pertwee Tower stands tall a few blocks from me, and another few blocks is the waterfront. Good. I only need to get there and then - SMASH. I'm thrown to the ground by something hard. I look up and see Savage only just landing, but in front of him, closer to me, stands his henchman. Zireus, the plant man. I run forward and leap over Zireus, swivelling so I'm flying backwards and zapping the humaniod mass of vines and moss. He turns and raises a hand to me. The vines making his hand uncoil and shoot towards me, grabbing my leg. He throws me off the building, and then Savage jumps off and grabs me, speeding my descent and making my impact with the ground more painful. I manage to get up and out the way, mere seconds before the red giant smashes into the same spot. Car alarms blare and people stare at us in awe.

"Well, that was... Fun." I say, rubbing my head. Savage leaps up and roars in anger as I stand, arms folded, hovering a foot off the ground. Vines shoot down next to Savage and reform into Zireus. I look at them both. "Ah, c'mon, two against one? That's a bit unfair... On you!" I taunt.

"Oh, but there's not two. There's three." Savage smiles. Suddenly, a cloud of darkness from the alleyway evelopes me. Silhouette. I'm pulled into the alley, twisting, trying to fight against the non-existant enemy. The darkness draws closer, tightening round me. So I unleash a burst of electricity. It pushes back the darkness for a second. But a second is all I need to get away. I duck out, where Savage and Zireus are waiting. Silhouette forms next to them. I leap up and take off. Savage follows, also flying, whereas Silhouette follows as a floating cloud of blackness and Zireus as a mass of tendrils, bouncing from building to building. I'm nearly at the water front. Just a bit closer. Finally, I'm there. Savage lands near to me, and Silhouette and Zireus reform. I need to end this. Now.

[Mercy]

Few. They're gone. Now I need to contact---
No, no, this can't be happening, I'm not seeing what I'm seeing. I had turned around and my eyes had fixed on the familiar figure I hoped never to see again.
"Launch" I mutter, my expression bursts with anger.
http://i40.tinypic.com/2cpetdd.jpg
"You called?"




Siren
A Siren's Song Part Two


I gulped, I never expected to see Launch again in my life, Launch raised her arm at me, it clinked and slowly shifted into the huge gun, a Bazooka.
Instead of being feared, I slap on a brave face and smile.
"Actually, I didn't call you, I just read at your really stupid name" I smile, launch laughs of pity at me and steps forward.
"So, you getting married tonight then?" Launch asks, I nod.

"Well, we can't have that can we! You having a husband, no, we can't have that! Not after you killed mine silly!" Launch smiles, that twisted b****. I decide to finally use my powers, this will feel good.
"Hold on Karen, seems like you have a spot on your forehead!" I slam my hand onto her forehead, into the temple, I smile and feel her thoughts inside of me, I feel control.
"Power feels good doesn't it Lana?" Launch's eyes pierce on me, I continue to absorb all the control Launch has over her own body.
"So, who's given you this Karen?" I say as I step back from Launch, Launch shakes her head and raises the gun again.

"Someone who's very, very close to you" Launch grits through her teeth, I smile. That silly, ignorant, wannabe Villain.
"Obviously not enough" My eyes burst with pink flames and so does Launch's, she stumbles back.
"I command you, to point the gun to yourself and fire" I chant under my breath, it seems to work, she has raised her gun arm to her chest, but I can feel her fighting, but it seems like I'm stronger.
"I always was a good actress" Karen takes the gun away from her chest and slams it over my head. Oh god, I can feel it, my eyes slowly flutter, but stay open, as I fall to the hard floor, I can see the heel of Launch's boot and my hands flung over my body, I lye helplessly.

"FREEZE!" A small laptop which is placed on the round silver table bursts into Binary, finally forming into Luna Toro aka Binary.
"So, you Lana's girlfriend?" Launch smirks, suddenly, Curar and Sky run in, but no sign of Mirakle or the rest.
"Sky called me, I'm hear to heal" Curar explained in his Spanish accent.
"Go back to Spain, lov" Karen raises her gun, no, please, I have to do something. I leap up, in pain, I clutch the Bazooka and push it somewhere else, a missile explodes from the gun and slams into a wall, knocking it down. Binary gasps,
"S***! THE BASE!" Binary panics, Curar runs over to me and picks me up, he then runs and takes cover behind the table. Launch shoots one more missile at Sky and Binary but Sky bursts out with a force field.
"That's new" Sky gasps.

Curar gently touches my head, his eyes swirl with red smoke. Will I make it? Curar seems nice, but he frowns, something is wrong, wrong.

[Climperoonie]

http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/banner2.png

OUT OF DEPTH - PART V
"I'm getting p!ssed off with you!" The roaring voice shouts from behind me. I choose to ignore it, and instead spare a look behind me. It slows me down, and Savage grabs me and throws me onto a building top. I pick myself up, and survey my location. The Pertwee Tower stands tall a few blocks from me, and another few blocks is the waterfront. Good. I only need to get there and then - SMASH. I'm thrown to the ground by something hard. I look up and see Savage only just landing, but in front of him, closer to me, stands his henchman. Zireus, the plant man. I run forward and leap over Zireus, swivelling so I'm flying backwards and zapping the humaniod mass of vines and moss. He turns and raises a hand to me. The vines making his hand uncoil and shoot towards me, grabbing my leg. He throws me off the building, and then Savage jumps off and grabs me, speeding my descent and making my impact with the ground more painful. I manage to get up and out the way, mere seconds before the red giant smashes into the same spot. Car alarms blare and people stare at us in awe.

"Well, that was... Fun." I say, rubbing my head. Savage leaps up and roars in anger as I stand, arms folded, hovering a foot off the ground. Vines shoot down next to Savage and reform into Zireus. I look at them both. "Ah, c'mon, two against one? That's a bit unfair... On you!" I taunt.


"Oh, but there's not two. There's three." Savage smiles. Suddenly, a cloud of darkness from the alleyway evelopes me. Silhouette. I'm pulled into the alley, twisting, trying to fight against the non-existant enemy. The darkness draws closer, tightening round me. So I unleash a burst of electricity. It pushes back the darkness for a second. But a second is all I need to get away. I duck out, where Savage and Zireus are waiting. Silhouette forms next to them. I leap up and take off. Savage follows, also flying, whereas Silhouette follows as a floating cloud of blackness and Zireus as a mass of tendrils, bouncing from building to building. I'm nearly at the water front. Just a bit closer. Finally, I'm there. Savage lands near to me, and Silhouette and Zireus reform. I need to end this. Now.


http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/banner2.png
OUT OF DEPTH - PART VI
Right now, it's more of a staring contest than a fight. We're just standing, daring eachother to make the first move.

"Where did you lot meet then? Internet dating site?" I ask. Savage smiles.

"So very full of jokes, aren't you." Savage's sneer turns to an expression of annoyance. "After you left me for dead, I was found by a shadow. Silhouette. He recovered me and I called Zireus. We formulated a plan. After that, it was just a case of finding you. I invented the Arsenal persona, knowing that eventually you would find me. Took you long enough though. The Savage genes laid dormant in my body. All I need was a dosage of electricity from you to reawaken them." Savage reveals. Eachtime he refers to me his says it with such disgust in his voice. Idiot.

"And what about Garden Center Man there? Last time I saw him he thanked me for 'killing' you." I say. Savage turns to Zireus.

"I was freed. But it was not a life. Serving Savage is all I have." Zireus says.

"There's a good pet." Savage laughs. My fists tighten. This person was normal, once. And Savage ground him into the dirt and destroyed his life. The bastard. I cannot contain my anger any longer. I leap at him.

[Climperoonie]

http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/banner2.png
OUT OF DEPTH - PART VII
The next few seconds are a whirlwind. Zireus grabs me and throws me to Savage, who smacks me to Silhouette. Silhouette wraps a tendril round my throat and slams me to the ground.

"Not feeling so damn lucky now, are you." Savage sneers. He grabs my neck and tightens his grip. He begins to walk me out onto the jetty. "You drowned me. I think this is appropriate revenge." He smiles.

"Go on then... I don't think you would... What happens if you lose your powers again?" I ask. Savage considers.

"If I lose my powers again, I won't need them back. You'll be dead." And he drops me. I go under, and feel my body fizzing. I'm going to short circuit myself. My body heats up.

Dad. I'm going to die, just like him. And leave Mom, like him... I can't get away, but I can't leave her. I need help. I wasn't ready. Scout... Eagle Scout. I should have listened to him. No heroics. What about STRIKE? I never discovered what that was, and what it had to do with me. And Chels. At least I'll be with her again.

This is it. Chelsea's face appears as I fade to eternal darkness. I'll be with her again....

[NiteMare Shape]

http://i362.photobucket.com/albums/oo63/NMShape/cooltext412955943-1.jpg
http://img23.imageshack.us/img23/3127/shadowalker.png

I climb in through the rear window into my apartment. For the most part it's dark, except for the blue glow of a television set coming from my bedroom.

"Kevin, is that you?" I hear Erica's voice calling from the bedroom.

"Yeah, it's me." I say as I pull my mask off.

"So, how'd it go?"

"The usual, not really too much of a test." I pause. "Though one did get off a lucky shot, hit me right in the chest."

I take take off the top of my costume, revealing a big red welt, right where the bullet had barely broke the skin.

"Did you get it done?"

"Yeah, the stockpile is gone. The Cartel is going to be out looking for blood."

Across Town...


Richard Midas listens as he is informed of the losses suffered in the warehouse.

"So, because of you incompetance the entire stockpile is gone? He speaks into the phone.

"No Tasker, I'm not interested in your bloody excuses. I pay you for results, and you have failed miserably to at achieve those results."

He listens as Mr. Tasker again tries to offer his apologies as well as assurances that mistakes like this will not happen again.

"Of course Stephen, I understand completely. I'm sure that this was just an abbaration. Yes...Yes Stephen, no need for apologiies, I understand....Yes, you have a good night as well. We'll discuss what can be done to address this in the morning. Goodnight Stephen."

Midas hangs up the phone.

"Blasted fool. Nigel, I want you to take a few men and pay Mr. Tasker and his family a visit.

"Of Course sir. Shall we make it look like an accident?"

"Don't bother. Kill everyone in the house. I want to send a message that I will not tolerate this kind of incompetence in my organization."

"Very well sir."

"Oh, and Nigel, don't mess this up. I'd hate to have to try and replace you as well."

The older gentleman gives a wry smile.

"No sir, we wouldn't want to have that." He stops, and turns back to Midas. "Sir, if I may...What are we going to do about this Shadow Walker character?"

"Don't you worry about that Nigel. He will be taken care of soon enough." Midas says with a grin as his servant closes the door behind him.

[Eddie Brock]

FLUX

Chrissy is half-awake when Maddox enters the room. Her eyes are inexplicably drawn to the knife holstered to his belt - the same knife that he ran through her over and over again during the past week. The knife gets closer as Maddox approaches. Then, suddenly, Maddox punches Chrissy in the jaw.

"Wake up," he barks. His voice is lifeless. She can tell that his heart isn't in it today. Good. That will make her plan that much easier.

Chrissy bites her lip until she can feel a sting. Her eyes dart up to look at Maddox's face. She glares at him, and he merely stares lazily back.

"The Hell is your problem?" he asks uninterestedly. He wraps a coarse hand around her throat and lifts her chin to look at him. "Put a smile on, darling. Ain't no questions today." He grins toothily with malicious intent.

Chrissy sneers as she feels his hatred flowing into her. She recycles it and converts it into her own hatred. Soon, the cycle is self-sustaining. Maddox gets angrier, and so does Chrissy. Then, Chrissy cuts loose.

The chair behind Maddox is flung across the room, clanging against the metal door. Maddox stumbles back as though he suffered a blow to the shoulder. The anger on his face is matched only by his confusion. His focus is then redirected to the sound of groaning metal. The legs of Chrissy's chair are digging into the floor, causing four dents in the hard metal. Maddox suddenly realizes that his feet, too, are crushing the steel floor.

"Are you doing this?" Maddox asks irritatedly as he reaches for his knife. As soon as he unholsters it, the knife is thrown by an unseen force. It clatters against the corner as if caught in a strong wind. Maddox clenches his fist. "I've had enough!"

"So have I," Flux responds in a distorted voice. The effect is chilling. Without warning, Flux breaks free of her bonds. As soon as she stands up, her chair flies backwards. It leaves a sizable dent in wall. "It's time for you to answer for your crimes," Flux growls.

Maddox is no longer angry. He's not even confused. For the first time in a long time, Maddox is scared.

Flux resists this new emotion, but she finds it irritatingly pervasive. Realizing that she doesn't have long left before fear overcomes her, she tosses Maddox across the room with her telekinesis. He slams against the far corner - above his knife - and is knocked out cold. Flux releases the tension in her body, and the objects in the room stop bouncing around.

Flux runs up to Maddox's body and retrieves his keycard. Unfortunately, the door to her holding cell only opens from the outside. Flux begins to panic. She hears the sounds of footsteps approaching the door. Thinking quickly, Flux becomes invisible.

The door to the holding cell bursts open, and three armed guards barge in. Flux slips by them unnoticed, slamming the door shut behind her. Once in the hall, she becomes visible again. She can hear the frantic pounding of the trapped guards behind her. In the distance, a siren sounds. Flux does the only thing she can think of.

She closes her eyes, pictures Lost Haven, and teleports.

[Lockandload1]

Erin spread out on her four-poster bed. Sure, it was nice and all, but she missed her humble abode in Wichita. Although the tornadoes were a necessary evil, she'd go back to it any day, just to feel what she was used to. Not that there was much of any familiarity to comfort her these days..

Ah, well. At least she was by the water. Even though Kansas was landlocked, she felt a strange sense of comfort to see the coastline here. It was something she couldn't quite explain.

And, I'll be able to check out my opponents. I wonder who the players are today?

Her phone rang and she heard her boyfriend's quieted voice. It was a welcome addition to her quiet apartment-Suprisingly, she was the only tenant in the secluded area.
Her phone rang.

'Erin, it's Jack.'
"Hey, there. Long time, no see. Been on another planet lately?"
'I just wanted to tell you that..uh..'

She laughed.

"Spit it out silly, what is it?"

He began speaking quickly.

'I don't think a long-distance relationship will work out. We should just be friends.'
"H-Huh..? Wait, what did you say?"

It hit her like a wall of bricks.
If one listened closely enough to his line, they could hear a woman's faint giggle.

'Come to bed, sweetie.'

Then a harried 'sh!' noise was made as he covered the phone's mouthpiece.

'If you want to talk about it, call me back, okay? Bye.'
WHAT?!

Before she could yell at him, he hung up, leaving her alone to fume.


"Son of a-!!"

She was furious. So furious, in fact, that she threw her phone across the room. The small object flew into her wall and stuck, leaving a deep dent.

Erin seethed as she put on her shoes and slammed the door, which warped the frame and shattered its glass.

An even better proposition to see if the Game could be played here! She was prepared for war. She left the solitary area for the streets, her destination being the gym. If she couldn't find anyone to take her immense anger out on, she would force her energy level down.

[Byrd Man]

The Blue Blur
Learning Curves

Lost Haven

"Uh-huh...so what are you wearing?" I say to Jen over the phone as I look out the motel's window at the overcast sky.

"Yeah....yeah...wow...that's a lot of clothes...."

I've been with Kensei for a month and a half now. In that time, I haven't been allowed to contact anyone. I was only allowed to tell Jen and Mom that I was leaving. Kensei said I could call and talk to someone while he went out to look around Lost Haven.

"God, I love you....I miss you too...I'm not sure how long I'll be here.....I can't tell you where I am either, I do think I'm almost done."

I hear the door open and look to see Kensei coming through the door. He looks funny wearing jeans, a t-shirt and coat.

"I have to go....I'll see you soon...love you too....bye."

I hang up and look at Kensei as I lay back on the motel bed.

"So, this is what it's like getting a room with a guy? Wow, I was under the impression it was less crime-fighting and more sodomy..."

He lets the slightest smile escape his lips as he turns towards the bathroom.

"What is the name of this part of Lost Haven again?"

"We're in Carver. This is more residential."

"Then this is where we will start out final lesson." He says as he closes the bathroom door.

I wait until I hear the toilet flush and for the door to open before I ask the question.

"What exactly are we doing here?"

"We're doing what a hero does best...save people."

"I'm good at that..."

"We'll see how good you are without powers...or a costume....grab your coat."

***********

We're walking down the fairly empty sidewalk in Carver when he nudges my side.

"Look. Here is your first chance." He points up ahead to a car parked on the side of the street with it's hazard lights on, a woman trying her best to change a tire.

I nod at my teacher and jog up the street to the woman.

"Pardon me, mam?"

She looks up at me, grease and sweat on her face.

"Do you need any help?"

*************

Going at regular speed, it takes me about five minutes to change the tire.

The lady smiles at me as she starts her car.

"God bless you, you're an angel."

"No, I'm not....I'm just a decent human being."

I smile as she drives off. Kensei comes up from behind and places his hand on my shoulder.

"How do you feel, Matthew?"

"I feel...good."

"Look around you. There are no cameras, no press, no sponsors. You now know how it feels to do something because you wanted to, not because you were getting paid to."

A fire siren somewhere rings out, Kensei and I look upwards and see smoke rising from a few blocks away.

"Come, let's go."

It takes the two of us a few minutes to reach the burning building. So far, only a half dozen people are standing outside, no firemen yet.

"There's still people in there!"

The sound of people screaming is heard over the roaring fire.

Kensei looks at me and nods.

"Remember, no powers. I will be watching."

I only swallow hard as I take off into the burning building.

[Blacklight]

http://www.freewebs.com/blacklight521/Blbanner3.bmp

N i g h t m a r e s:
Act I

Chapter 44: The Descent, pt.9...



As the Descender and I had become more aligned through the following weeks, I also noticed how my personality began to change as well, and at the time I thought, for the better.

I found myself coming more and more out of my shell every day I had the sword on my person. Despite the very very brief remorse I had of putting Joe King's dad in the slammer, I had no care in the world. Especially in regards to the female department. An area that I wasn't the sharpest in... But it didn't much matter when the Descender was with me. It made me feel so confident, maybe even too much so, that I was asking out girls left and right! I mean sure, I still had my love for Kristi, but by that point I had figured there was no point in waiting on her to come around. So I'd take my chances with some of the other hot pieces of tail in my school...

"Hey, Tara. Dayumn girl you must be a cop, because you're this city's finest... Date?"

"Eww, with a sleazey nerd like you? No thanks..."

"What!? Why not? You've slept with almost every other guy in school! Why can't you add me to your checklist?"

SMACK!

"Monster!"

Man would I regret to hear that word...

.......

...I said I was asking girls out left and right. I didn't say I was successful.

But either way, after many many failed attempts at getting a date, I decided that maybe continuing my pursuit of Kristi was still my best option... However, if I was to make my move for Kristi, I was going to have to do it later that night, at Andrew Frankovitch's party.

Deciding to dress for the occasion, I remember dressing up in my best pair of baggy jeans and black dress shirt, with my Blacklight suit (coupled with the Descender sword) on underneath of course, just in case... On the way, I picked up a single flower to bring with me from the flower shop. A rose. What I assumed Kristi would like if she was into flowers. At least I hoped...

Then before I knew it, my ride dropped me off at is house, and telling from the loud music I could hear from outside, I could tell the place was bangin'. Perfect. This was what I was looking for, and I hoped to do better this time with Kristi than all the other girls I asked out. It had to be just right...

I walked through the doors to enter what I pictured the party would look like. Loud music. Bright lights... People dancing about to the music. Exactly how I wanted it to be... and then I saw her. Right there before me.

"Hey, Kristi. Wow... You look... beautiful..." I said as I handed her the rose, and she looked at it with a weird... uncomfort in her eyes...

"Oh... uhh, hey Jon. Uhh, thanks..." she stuttered. Almost as if she were getting bad vibes or something from me...

"Kristi, there's been something I've always wanted to tell you..."

"Jon, please... Just stop. Don't even say what I think you're about to say..."

"What? B-but, Kristi... I love--"

"It doesn't matter... You've changed, Jon. You're not the boy that I had fun with anymore. You're not the same... Now, it's like the dark side of you is starting to come out... You're aggressive, overzealous... and you hurt everyone around you... Even me."

"But Kristi you're wrong. It's still me. It's still Jon!"

"No you're not... You're a selfish person. You only care about yourself... You're a monster..."

"No... No I'm NOT!!" I yelled in frustration. I couldn't control myself...

"Is there a problem here?" Steve Artzeronian interrupted... Her stupid ex-boyfriend. Shoulda figured he'd intervene. Well, I didn't care what she thought! I was going to show her that I can love her like noone lese could! One way... or another.

"NO, Steve. Everything was FINE until YOU showed up..."

"Hey, man. I don't like your tone... You better leave you little creep, before I make you. And stop stalking my ex..."

Stalking? STALKING!?! How DARE he! I thought... I had never done anything of the sort! And for someone to tarnish my name by saying something as blasphemous as "stalker" was enough to make me....

BIFF!

...Snap.

Steve crashed into the punch table, and everyone else looked at me as my fists slowly lowered to my sides, and I breathed as heavily as a bull that's seen red, because the gloves were off. I was out for blood then... There was no stopping me until what I wanted was mine.

His friends then all went over to help him, while some of them came after me to avenge their pal... Everyone of them met the same fate.

I had used my adavanced strength to punch them all halfway across the party room, each time a new one coming to get a piece of me... I wasn't very much liked at my school, so when more and more idiots came to try and beat me, I started to think that there wasn't anymore friends looking to protect one of their own as much as it was said kids trying to get a chance to 'beat down the nerdy kid' now that the school's roof wasn't able to protect me. Each one of them all fell... Quite the pathetic sight if you asked me...

"Come on! Anyone ELSE!?!?! FACE ME!!!

"Jon STOP!! STOP IT NOW!!!"

"NO!!" I yelled as I continued my stand, Kristi grabbing my arm, and my sight was so blurred with red that I lost control, and did the unthinkable...

"Kristi? KRISTI!?!" I heard Tara calling out to her as I looked behind me to see Kristi unconcious on the floor... and I was frozen at the realization of what had happened...

"You MONSTER!! You HIT her!!"

"But... No... I-I didn't--" I pleaded as I stopped and calmed down from my rage.

"GET THE HELL OUT OF HERE!!!"

The tears in her eyes were enough to clear the haze of fury that was in my eyes... But I was lost... How could I have done such a thing? I looked at the see of boys around me, all struggling to get up after what I had done to them... What had I done? How did I allow myself to cause such... such pain? I was supposed to be a hero... I was Blacklight... Not... not this... this thing. A monster... That's what I was...

Some hero...

"I SAID LEAVE!!!"

And I did as such...

After making it through the doors, I remember taking off into the cool night air... Trying to figure out what was wrong with me...

What's happening? I don't know who I am anymore...

You're a hero, Jonathan...

No! I'm not a hero! A hero doesn't attack innocents... A hero doesn't hit the woman he loves!

You didn't need her anyways... You're feelings for her were only holding you BACK!! And so I helped you get RID of them...

Y-you... You did WHAT!?!

I made you do those things, Jonathan... Because in order to make you a better hero, I needed you to stop loving that pesky little ****. So by making you attack that mob of boys, and by making you hit her, I made sure that they would neevr see you the same way again... They would view you as a monster... SHE would view you as a monster, and she would never be with a monster... and when you realised this, you would move on. Be the hero you were DESTINED to be, Jonathan... Be one with us!

No... NOOOO!!!! WHO ARE YOU!?!

Then it hit me... The voices in my head... I thought it was all me, like some part of my subconscious that learned about what it was to do good from all the comics I read, like Superman and Spider-Man, and they were trying to help make me be a better hero... But NONE of these bad things... Kristi, Joe's dad, the criminal I almost killed, and more importantly, the voices... NONE of them happened until after that day at the museum, and after I came into possession of the thing that I thought was the best thing to ever happen to me...

Y-you're the spirit of the Descender sword aren't you? The legend was right! You made that warrior kill all those people! You made him into a monster! Then he killed himself! You're... Evil...

Join us, Jonathan! Fulfill your DESTINY!!!

NO! I'm not like you! I'm not a monster! I'm a hero! I'm Blacklight!!

HAHAHAHAHA! You're BLACKLIGHT!?! My boy, that is to LAUGH!! No you're not!! You are NOTHING, Jonathan! You're just a scared little boy way in over his head... A selfish little kid... You're a monster, Jonathan... Just like us... Now let us become ONE so that we can RULE this planet with an IRON FIST!!! Bring the vengeance my master WANTED us to bring to this world!! PAIN! MISERY!! CHAOS!!

DESTRUCTION...

NEVER!!

JOIN US!!!!!

NO!!

JOOOINNN USSSS!!!!!!!

"NOOOOOO!!!!" I screamed as I ripped the sword from my back and with all my strength, threw it into the sky as it flew like a missle into the atmosphere, where I hoped it would burn, or get crushed in the vaccuum of space. So this NIGHTMARE could hopefully finally end...



* * *



And that night was the night of my descent into darkness... but luckily for me, I saw light. That light would turn out to be my savior. Like a star, falling from the sky...

[Lockandload1]

The gym door opened, revealing a woman in a blouse, shorts, and running shoes. She had a mellow demeanor; her arms and legs were toned, but not much more beyond athletic.

A musclebound man in back whistled.
'You new here, sweetheart?'

Erin flinched inside. Hearing that word irked her enough to toss something at him, but she kept calm.

What guy says that these days, anyway?

"As a matter of fact, I am. And I would enjoy taking up a small bet with you-How about a challenge?"

He laughed.
'Challenge me on what? I'm up for anything..if you know what I mean.'

By god, she was going to relish this afterwards.
"A benchpressing challenge, five hundred bucks. I want to test your limits."

The man cocked an eyebrow and then gave a demeaning chuckle.
'Your funeral, sweetheart.'

A spotter came over and the challenge began. At first, the man appeared to be winning-250 pounds to her 120. Then the weight began to pile on:
For every 50 he added, she upped her game by 80 lbs.

The spotter warned Erin to slow down, but she smirked.
"You should be more concerned about Mister Universe over there."

Sure enough, he was beginning to sweat like a pig. He puffed and groaned to lift a grand total of 750 lbs., but he could barely move it. Meanwhile, Erin continued to add onto her heavy burden of 920 without much strain at all. It was unfeasible; a small crowd had gathered around the two.
'It's a guy in women's clothing! It has to be!'
'Anyone got a camera in here?'

And she continued until she got to 1000 pounds, which started to bend the metal holding up the weight. Erin gave a mighty 'rah!' as she put the weight down, getting up again.
"The money."

He needed help from his spotter to replace the bar, and then he searched through his wallet. She snatched the money from his hands with a grin.
"Thank you for playing! I'll be going now."

Erin gleefully pocketed the money and exited as easily as she had entered.

Now, wasn't that a morale booster?
I should go celebrate. It's a little odd for me, but why not take some time to appreciate the nature here? I could always go back to the apartment and pick up some stuff, load up the Jeep..

Sounds good! Off to the wilderness I go.

Erin strutted with the confidence of an Olympic sprinter the whole way back.

[Spike_x1]

I look at him for a moment, trying to get a handle on whether he is legit or not.

"That's thing though, isn't it? Something is ALWAYS coming. That's why guys like me and Survivor are here. To put them in their place when they get here. I'm sorry, but 'Something is coming' just doesn't cut it. You're really going to have to give us more to go on. Because quite frankly, I'm getting alittle sick of people coming to me with vague warnings about something that is coming. "The Architect gave only the smallest hint of a sneer at Icon's words. Note to self: Don't do business with Scott Morse, he noted mentally.

"It's something alien," he admitted. "And not just your run of the mill extraterrestrial that people like us always seem to deal with every so often. I have evidence that whatever these things are, they have the power to either move or obliterate entire planets." The robotic avatar of the Architect held out its hand as the palm splintered open, revealing holographic projection technology within. A 3D starchart appeared, projected from the lens in his hand, showing planets and nebulae with dates and times attached, showing where the celestial bodies had been at relatively recent dates, compared with current dates where each given example of them seemed to have been completely erased from the charts.

"Naturally, you'll want to check my facts. Go to any astronomy facility and give them these coordinates for their primitive star maps. Once all of the data has been tediously spelled out for their tiny minds, they'll be able to expertly double check and confirm what I've just told you."

[Mercy]

Siren
A Siren's Song Part Three

"You have emotional damages as well" Curar spat out, I sighed of relief, glad it wasn't a physical injury.
"My appointment, it's in ten minutes" I mutter, Curar places his cold hands on my head, a red glow emerges from them and it heals my head injuries.

Flames cackle from the explosion that Launch triggered. Launch is gone, it didn't hear anything because I was too dizzy to notice.
"Thanks Sky" Binary smiled. I shoot up.
"That cab still coming?" I ask, eager to look pretty for Harry.
"B-But the base! It's exploded! We need your help!" Binary freaks, I slowly walk up to Binary and Sky and touch them in the temple.
"You will be at my wedding, looking nice and you will come with me now and Curar will clean up this mess by rebooting the 'base programme' Harry told me about, now you and Sky follow me" I gently smile, Binary and Sky nod reluctantly.
"Curar you clean this mess up. Come on Siren, your cab awaits"

Soon...
I grin at my blonde hair and then down to my emerald green dress. Inside I feel horrible, disgust. It gets worse when I spot Terminator come in, wearing a short silk ruby red dress.
"Sister darling! Come on, I need to talk to you before you marry!" Terminator smiles, I try to hide my horrible expression. I walk away from Luna Toro and go into a corner with Terminator.
"Look, the boss informed me, don't blow my cover until you run away, but for now, call me Tempest Bannon"
Family. A hole burns in my chest, the thought of it disgusts me, a cyborg as my sister. I shiver and walk away.
I look at the grand palace room, Luna, Sky and 'Tempest' stand behind me, holding my dress and wearing matching outfits.

I slowly walk down the isle, grinning, I see Brooke, Terry, Lola, Curar and the rest of the boys from Justice Knights, but most importantly, I see Harry Lead aka Mirakle. A tear trickles down my face, of sadness but no one knows that, they just click their camera's and smile.
The priest is Samurai from the hand, but he is dressed in his 'priest' outfit I guess. I just hope that son of a ***** don't ruing my wedding.

After a whole speech from Samurai, the worst bit of the wedding comes up. We have to say "I Do".
"I Do" Mirakle smiles and turns to me. I gulp and look at Samurai, then to 'Tempest'.
*Do It!* The Boss' voice shifts around in my head, I finally open my dry mouth, I try to speak but can't. I spin away, the vale sliding off my head. I yanked the dress off the three girls and look around at everyone, silence fills the room.
"I-I" My head pounds, I run away, screaming in my head, everyone gasping, then it hit me. I know why The Boss is doing this, to get my mind weak, weak as air, so she can control me.

"L-Lana?" Harry mutters in shock,
"LANA GET BACK HERE!" Tempest grabs my arm, she's trying to sabotage the mission. My telekinetic blasts kick in, I send Terminator flying to the floor. Luna gasps and slowly chases after me.
"LANA! GET BACK HERE!" Luna shouts, Terminator gets up and holds a gun to Binary, she smirks.
"Binary, even a fool like you couldn't identify me" Binary twists round and kicks Terminator in the face. Samurai flips over a shocked Harry and jabs his sword towards Sky. Sky shoots a force field and gets out a gun from her bra, she shoots it towards Samurai.
"No, no, no......NO!"
A burst of energy erodes out of Mirakle's body, it hits Sky and Samurai and sends them flying into Lola and Terry, who all crash on the back isle. Binary slams a tube of binary into Terminator, trying to control her. Terminator grabs Binary's neck and slams her into Mirakle.

After a few minutes, blue smoke fades away. Binary is slumped next to Mirakle, the boys from Justice Knights are underneath a pile of rubble. Lola, Terry, Sky and Samurai are in the destroyed back isle, Brooke is lying on the floor of an isle, Terminator next to her. All unconscious except Mirakle.
"Just go"

[Climperoonie]

http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/banner2.png

OUT OF DEPTH - PART VII
The next few seconds are a whirlwind. Zireus grabs me and throws me to Savage, who smacks me to Silhouette. Silhouette wraps a tendril round my throat and slams me to the ground.

"Not feeling so damn lucky now, are you." Savage sneers. He grabs my neck and tightens his grip. He begins to walk me out onto the jetty. "You drowned me. I think this is appropriate revenge." He smiles.

"Go on then... I don't think you would... What happens if you lose your powers again?" I ask. Savage considers.

"If I lose my powers again, I won't need them back. You'll be dead." And he drops me. I go under, and feel my body fizzing. I'm going to short circuit myself. My body heats up.

Dad. I'm going to die, just like him. And leave Mom, like him... I can't get away, but I can't leave her. I need help. I wasn't ready. Scout... Eagle Scout. I should have listened to him. No heroics. What about STRIKE? I never discovered what that was, and what it had to do with me. And Chels. At least I'll be with her again.


This is it. Chelsea's face appears as I fade to eternal darkness. I'll be with her again....


http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/banner2.png

STRIKE - PART I
The first thing I hear is the gulls. Then, the voices.

"Is he dead?" One says.

"Dunno, let's take his mask off." Another says. Before a hand can reach down and remove it, I jump up. Now I'm awake, I find myself on a beach, surrounded by people. The group scream and run. I catch my bearings and try to remember what happened. The battle, the fall, the death. Wait, didn't I die? I decide to find somewhere else to remember what happened. I leap into the air and fly to a gargoyle on the Pertwee building. I sit, perched at the edge, and think.

"So, Jake, been wondering where you've been." I turn to see a familiar face. Eagle Scout.

"Scout? What are you doing here?" I ask. Scout holds out a gloved hand and I shake it.

"Long time, no see. I apoligise, I've been busy." He says. "How's super-heroing going? Seems you've been lying low."

"Yeah, well, I found a girlfriend. Settle down, hung up the costume." I say. "But she died. Reminded me there was scum out there that I need to deal with."

"Woah, that's bad." He replies. Suddenly his expression turns even more serious. "Listen, Jake, there's something bad happening."

"Other than the fact Savage, Zireus and Silhouette are still loose?" I ask. Scout nods.

"STRIKE has found you." He tells me. I feel as if the wind has just been knocked out of me. The bastard group who murdered Mike Coles, my dad. I clench my fists.

"How did they find me?" I ask.

"When you were in Lost Haven, there was plenty of other heroes to distract that city's division. You were a low class hero." He answers. "Now you've moved here, this city has a minor division but it's still a division all the same. And as there are no other heroes here, well, they're after you. They want to recruit you. And by recruit I mean stick you in a cell and do tests on you until their hearts content, and then you have to join them." Oh $h!t. So, a team of "heroes" and agents want to lock me up? Well screw them.

"Thanks for the heads up. I'll do my best to avoid them." I say. And with that, I purposly fall off the building backwards and break into a flight. I'm going to make sure they don't find me, and get Savage and his group while I'm at it.

[Eddie Brock]

FLUX

When Chrissy opens her eyes, she sees the Lost Haven skyline beneath her. Gasping, she realizes that she teleported in midair. It happens more frequently than she'd like. She begins to plummet toward the concrete jungle below, screaming at herself. Come on, Ryryu! Focus on good things, happy things! Come on!

She finds it hard to focus when she's fearing for her life. Nonetheless, she closes her eyes and blocks out the howling of the air that's racing past her ears. In her mind's eye, she pictures her memories of Lost Haven. It seems much longer ago than she remembers. Still, she banishes all other thoughts from her mind. An inner peace overcomes her, and she feels her mood beginning to shift.

The howling wind stops. Chrissy opens her eyes, and - to her surprise and delight - she's no longer falling. In fact, quite the opposite. Without thinking about it, Chrissy has begun to rise. Smiling to herself, she ascends gracefully, twirling through the air like a dancer. "Hahaha!" It's as if her life had never been in danger. Chrissy lets go of her inhibitions, and she just flies.

Content and satisfied, Chrissy extends her arms outward and allows herself to fall backwards. Her hair whips around her face, dancing playfully with the rushing wind. Chrissy turns over slowly and assumes a relaxed flying position. She reminds herself that she has other reasons for being here. As she flies, Chrissy watches the tiny, moving objects on the ground below. Human beings. They are fascinating to her. Their lifestyle is not so drastically different from what her own once was. Perhaps that is why she feels so compelled to protect them.

With a gentle touch, Chrissy deactivates her hologram. Her flowing locks assume their natural baby blue, and her skin turns a pleasant shade of teal. Her identity concealed - or revealed, depending upon one's perspective - she swoops in low between the buildings. She smiles happily at the humans that gaze up at her. A little boy waves, and Chrissy returns the gesture. Not so different at all, she thinks to herself.

As Chrissy approaches her destination, she descends ever-so-slightly to the ground. Passing over an empty football field, she decides to land. Once she is sure no one is watching, she reactivates her hologram by simply touching the jewel on her nose. She will walk the rest of the way - so as to not draw attention.

The city around her is so vibrant and engaging. Children play in the streets. Vendors politely greet their neighbors as they pass by. A few cars roll past peacefully. For all its reputation as a terrible place, the city can be rewarding in its own ways, too. Chrissy smiles to herself and puts her hands in her pockets. This is as close to home as she's ever going to get.

Chrissy climbs excitedly onto the porch and knocks on the door. Returning her hand to her pocket, she softly kicks a pebble. The door creaks, and Chrissy looks up. When she sees the person on the other side, her face lights up more than it has in at least a month. Flinging the screen door open, Chrissy leaps into the air and throws her arms around her friend's neck.

"Chrissy?" he asks tentatively.

Beaming brightly, Chrissy nods. "Sean!" she exclaims joyfully. She hugs him tighter, and he returns the hug with vigor. When their embrace is broken, Sean steps outside to examine her.

"You look..."

"Different?" she asks. Sean nods. "I altered my hologram a little," she admits. "I guess I just like change."

Sean's mouth hangs open for a moment as he searches for words. "Well, it's a good change!" he assures her. Then, he furrows his brow slightly. He notices something he didn't before. "Is that...blood?"

Chrissy looks down at her blood-stained outfit. Biting her lip, she nods. "Gosh, I guess I do look like a mess, huh?" She laughs nervously to try and dispel the tension. "I didn't exactly have time to get washed up or anything."

"What happened to you?" Sean asks concernedly.

Sighing, Chrissy promises, "I'll explain. First, can I come inside?"

"Absolutely!"

[Byrd Man]

Blue Blur
Learning Curves

I do my best to see through the smoke and fire as I go up the apartment building.

"Help!" I hear a voice call from the other side of a wall of fire.

I know Kensei said that I couldn't use my powers, but I start to wave my arms as fast as I can in an effort to blow the fire out.

I realize that nothing is happening when a thought dawns on me.

My powers aren't working.

"Crap!" I say as I hear a support beam a few floors up snap like a twig.

I close my eyes and leap through the fire.

I'm a little singed by the flames, but not that bad.

I rush up the steps while my heart beats like crazy.

"Help!" The voice calls out again.

I rush down the flaming hallway into an apartment where a young woman with a baby in her arms sits in tears.

"Let's go!" I yell over the roaring fire.

I help her up and start to walk her out of the apartment, that's when the support beam from the floor above us gives way and makes the whole floor collapse.

Realizing there's not much time left, I struggle but manage to sling the woman over my shoulder while she holds on to her baby.

I run as fast as I can down the steps as the fire and smoke start to fill the air. With each step I go down, my bad knee starts to hurt more and more.

I hear another support beam crack as I leap through the fire on my way out.

The whole building feels like it's going to fall.

In one last desperate motion, I push the lady and her baby out the building's front door as it starts to crumble.

"Get down!" I yell as I push her forward.

I feel a sickening pop in my knee as the rubble starts to collapse all around me.


*************


"...hew?....Matthew, are you alright?"

My eyes open groggily. I look around, Kensei is standing over me. We're back in the motel room with a cheesy political ad playing on tv.

"A vote for David McDonald is a vote for values."



Kensei clicks off the television and looks at me.

"What happened?"

"You saved that young woman and her child. I was most impressed."

"How did you?"

"I pulled you out of the rubble before the firemen arrived. I brought you back here. Your body should be just find, I preformed a few healing rituals I picked up a long time ago."

"What about my speed? I think it's-"

"Gone? Why, of course it is." Kensei says with a smirk.

"On the plane ride to America, I preformed another ritual I picked up...this one striped you of your powers."

"What?!" I say in anger.

"Temporarily....I just needed to see if you had your conviction when you didn't have your abilities as a crutch."

"So, you let me run into a burning building knowing good and well that I could die?"

"Yes." He says with a smile.

"When did you find out you were powerless?"

"Almost as soon as I got in there."

"Ahh, but yet you continued up the stairs to save that woman. You could have easily turned around and ran out the building. Why didn't you?"

"Because, she needed trouble...she needed help."

"And you came to her rescue. Not as the Blue Blur, the world's fastest man. But as Matthew Byrd. You shown courage today. Remember, courage is not the absence of fear, but rather the judgement that something else is more important than fear."

"So...we're done here?" I ask Kensei sheepishly.

"No." He chuckles.

"Tommorow we go sight seeing again. You've mastered how to take on fires without your speed, let's see if you can stand up to hoodlums with weapons."

[Eddie Brock]

THE CITIZEN

A pigeon behind me takes off in a hurry, and I'm caught totally off-guard. The sudden flapping of wings startles me, and I begin to lose my balance. I look over the edge at the city far, far below. Luckily, I manage to regain my balance before I become sidewalk pizza. Breathing deeply, I ask myself what I'm doing here. This is insanity. If the public catches wind of this, I'll set a record for shortest time in office. If this doesn't work, the same will be true.

This Amulet...I've had it for over a month now. And in that time, something has...changed within me. I mean, more than the fact that I won the election. That's all fine and good. I'm talking about something else. Something physical. It's, like, when I wear this Amulet, I feel like I could...

Crazy talk. It's all crazy talk. Yet, here I am, standing atop a skyscraper in the dead of night. Why? Because I think I can fly. Why's that? To be honest, I couldn't tell you! It's just a feeling I have. Oh, this is such a bad idea on so many levels. I can't go through with it. I won't. If I have any sense, I'll just throw this Amulet over the edge. End it all. I can go back to my life, my new position, my wife...everything will be normal again. But I know that's not true. I know it's not that simple.

Nothing is normal anymore.

You know what? I have to try. Okay, so I have no proof that this'll work. Okay, so I'm signing my own death warrant if it doesn't. But, deep in my heart, I know it will. So what do I have to worry about? Right?

Oh, Jesus.

I step off the edge and instinctively slam my eyes shut. Am I falling? I can't even tell. It's a strange sensation, to be honest. I can feel the wind rushing past me, but it doesn't feel like I'm going anywhere. I feel like I'm levitating. Am I?

Opening my eyes, I check. No, I'm not. The ground is definitely getting closer.

Oh, Jesus.

Get a hold of yourself, David. Trust yourself. Trust the Amulet.

Taking a deep breath, I feel a lightweight sensation surge through my body. The sound of the wind dies down, and I can hear myself breathing. I open my eyes again. The ground isn't moving. Neither am I. I look down. My tie dangles tentatively beneath me. I reach into my shirt and pull out the Amulet. For a split second, I swear it flashes a warming shade of red.

Not what's important right now, Dave.

The realization hits me that I'm floating. Literally floating. I look to my right and see the skyscraper. I look to my left and see the full moon. Should I test my luck? I've made it this far. By all rights, I should be dead right now. I don't mean to tempt fate, but if I can float, it stands to reason that...

Let's try it.

For over a minute, I'm completely still. I've come to the realization that I don't know how to fly. After all, it's not something I have experience with. I try to physically nudge forward, but I just end up in the same spot. It's frustrating, to say the least. I know I can do it. It's just a matter of getting through the growing pains. I try to think of the Amulet. Still nothing.

"Come on!" I cry out in frustration. Pointing, I announce, "I just want to go there!"

Then, it happens. Without warning, my body "slides" across the air in the direction of my finger. Finally, I come to a halt in the patch of air I was pointing at. That's...interesting. Maybe this isn't a physical thing, at all. Maybe flying is just a matter of willpower.

Testing my theory, I look up at a passing cloud. I focus all my thoughts on reaching the cloud, and - before I know it - I'm moving upwards. I laugh aloud to myself. I figured it out! To fly, I just need to will myself to a given spot! It's just a matter of wanting it!

I have a long night of practice ahead of me.

[Climperoonie]

http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/banner2.png


STRIKE - PART I
The first thing I hear is the gulls. Then, the voices.

"Is he dead?" One says.

"Dunno, let's take his mask off." Another says. Before a hand can reach down and remove it, I jump up. Now I'm awake, I find myself on a beach, surrounded by people. The group scream and run. I catch my bearings and try to remember what happened. The battle, the fall, the death. Wait, didn't I die? I decide to find somewhere else to remember what happened. I leap into the air and fly to a gargoyle on the Pertwee building. I sit, perched at the edge, and think.

"So, Jake, been wondering where you've been." I turn to see a familiar face. Eagle Scout.

"Scout? What are you doing here?" I ask. Scout holds out a gloved hand and I shake it.

"Long time, no see. I apoligise, I've been busy." He says. "How's super-heroing going? Seems you've been lying low."

"Yeah, well, I found a girlfriend. Settle down, hung up the costume." I say. "But she died. Reminded me there was scum out there that I need to deal with."

"Woah, that's bad." He replies. Suddenly his expression turns even more serious. "Listen, Jake, there's something bad happening."

"Other than the fact Savage, Zireus and Silhouette are still loose?" I ask. Scout nods.

"STRIKE has found you." He tells me. I feel as if the wind has just been knocked out of me. The bastard group who murdered Mike Coles, my dad. I clench my fists.

"How did they find me?" I ask.

"When you were in Lost Haven, there was plenty of other heroes to distract that city's division. You were a low class hero." He answers. "Now you've moved here, this city has a minor division but it's still a division all the same. And as there are no other heroes here, well, they're after you. They want to recruit you. And by recruit I mean stick you in a cell and do tests on you until their hearts content, and then you have to join them." Oh $h!t. So, a team of "heroes" and agents want to lock me up? Well screw them.

"Thanks for the heads up. I'll do my best to avoid them." I say. And with that, I purposly fall off the building backwards and break into a flight. I'm going to make sure they don't find me, and get Savage and his group while I'm at it.


http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/banner2.png

STRIKE - PART II
A few nights later, I decide to return to McFarlane Police Station. I arrive on the roof and knock on the upstairs exit. The door opens to reveal an unfamiliar face.

"Who are you?" I ask.

"Officer Jim Atkins. I expect you're looking for Carson." He says.

"Correct."

"He's dead." The statement hits me. I've only been allied with him for two weeks and he's already kicked the bucket?

"Dead? How?"

"He was murdered during the bank heist after you'd gone after the red guy." Well, that narrows the murderer down to either A) Silhouette or B) Zireus. I'm betting Silhouette as he turned up to the battle last. Suddenly, Atkins begins to split blood. He coughs it up as his eyes roll back in his head and his nose begins to pour as well.

"Atkins? ATKINS!" He's dead. Stuck in his neck is a small dart. I pull it out and turn to see the culprit. A squad of black-jumpsuit clad soldiers with jet packs hovering ahead of me. All bar one are equipped with what looks like technical Motorcycle lids. The lidless one is the one with the gun. He lands ahead of me.

"Jacob Henry Coles, father Michael Saffron Coles, STRIKE codename Electron. You are coming with me." He says.

"Oh really?" I scoff. Seconds later, he's in front of me, and shoving me to the ground.

"Yes really." He smiles. I pull myself up and out of the way.

"No thanks. I know what bastards you are." I say. The man's lips curl in anger.

"Don't play games with me boy. You're an arrogant little boy. You're just like you're dad. He was given government protection, martial arts training, super powers, and he still goes rogue. He was arrogant. And that's what made me killing him all the sweet-" SMACK! I punch him in the face. This f***er killed my Dad? THIS F***ER KILLED MY DAD!! I punch him again, and again, and again. I release my anger. He's still standing. Next thing I know, I taste blood. I look at him and see the gun in his hand. I cough it up and feel it come from my nose. And my head! Goddamn it, my head hurts! My vision clouds, and I collapse.

[Lockandload1]

Journal,

I thought I'd be out to travel, I really did. But when I got to my apartment, the phone was ringing. Not my cell; it's beyond repair now.
I picked up the cordless home-phone and Leslie was on the other line. You know, Leslie? Another (ugh) twinkle-toed ditz. She didn't even let me talk before letting me know that she was coming over and before I knew it, she was pounding away at my door. By the way, I crushed the door on the way out. Don't have the $$$ to repair it right now, so I'll have to try and bend it into place.
Well, she's a damned flexible twinkletoes. Leslie was so insistent to teach me all kinds of crazy **** that I caved. (You dummy, you!) So I attempt a frontflip, right? Except I pull a muscle trying to do it and land flat on my back.
-_-*!

And so ends my cash flow at the gym. I KNOW it'll heal quickly, but come on! I can't do vigilante work like this!

Well, I could..
And it's not like I'm doing much of that anyhow. Just adjusting, moving around in a strange new town.

ANYHOW. I'm driving to Maine. It's not all that far. It took me a while to pack some things, but they're loaded in the Jeep now, and so am I. I'm in a traffic jam (NJ drivers! ARGH!!) but they'll move soon. Someday. Possibly this week?

I could have gone to a closer area for wilderness, but I wanted to see the state. Maybe I'll go on a small tour (my credit score's going to plummet after this) from Maine on down, back to my apartment. There HAS to be places overflowing with crime.

And the drivers have finally started moving! Thank you, God!

__________________________

Erin did finally make it to Maine, and immediately after she rented out a motel room to sleep in. Being in gridlock for hours made her antsy, but she figured that after a good rest she'd go hunting for trouble.

In...Maine.
What the hell?
Nothing happens in Maine!
Damn it, I should have stopped in New York.

[SuperBoy-CK]

The Youngster
Becoming A Hero part 2
One more can't hurt

It has been close to 2 hours and nothing really major. I had been running for two hours and got tired, not physically just bored of it. I end up at in Miami Florida just sitting on the beach throwing rocks into the water. On the way here I only saved about 6 cats from a tree. It is truly shocking how many cats run up trees I honestly thought that was something you only seen on TV.


Nothing is going to happen to I might as well enjoy the view. I throw the last rock into the water and get up off of the sand. I head over to one of the stands near by to get something to eat. While walking to the stand I take my hoody off and hold it in my right hand. While at the stand I reach to my left back pocket to get my wallet. As I begin to pull out my wallet the news of the radio caught my attention.

“This is Liz Edwards from channel 6 news coming to you live in front First National Bank Long Island in New York City. A group of people are trap inside a bus strap to bombs and the police were told if they approach the bus that the people inside will be blown up. Police are in a stand in waiting for the criminals demands.”

This is what I need some action.

“Sir can you tell me how to get to the First National bank?”

The man at the stand just looks at me with a detestable look.

“Do I look like an atlas to you?”

Obviously he must be having a bad day but that wasn’t my problem, the people on the bus are.

“Well can you tell me where to get an atlas or map or something?”

He points behind himself toward a gas station that was down the street.

“Check the gas station dow..”

I had no time to hear the rest so I quickly put on the hoody and took off toward the gas station in super speed. Still in super speed I quickly run around inside the store to find the maps but none could be found. I then went to cashier.

“Look I’m trying to find a map but can’t seem to find any here.” I say as I continue to look around the store.

“That cause we don’t have any.”

Those were not the words I wanted to hear.

“You don’t have a map or nothing in a damn GAS STATION?” I ask as my temper began to get the best of me.

“Naw now we just have customers use the computer in the corner. We let tourist and people who get lost use it.”

I look over at the corner and see the computer and on top of the computer screen is a big sign that say MAP QUEST only.

“Son of a B”

I waste no more time and head to the computer and type in First National Bank Long Island New York. Swiftly I look over the directions to get there then the address.

“225 Broadway, #703, New York, NY”

I have what I need so I'm off.

*******

I make it to the bank standing in the background behind the crowd looking in bewilderment at the size of the bank. I only seen banks like this on TV, living in the country I rarely see any liked this.


http://img3.imageshack.us/img3/8233/ingreliastar001p.jpg



As wonderful as this maybe I still have a job to do. I make my way through the crowd. Once I approached the caution tape I just pass under it as if it doesn’t attain to me. I speed walk to one of the officers.

“Sir what’s the problem? I believe I can help.”

Once he turns around and sees me he waste no time and grabs me by my arms and throws me back behind the caution tape.

“Listen kid this no time for you to try and be a hero. Go back to the comic convention.”

“But I can help.”

I say as I know my words had hit deaf ears. It evident that they must think I’m just playing hero but the truth is I can really help some how.

I walk along the tape trying to get closer to some of the officers talking. Just my luck I got lucky and over heard what a couple of policemen were saying.

“Sir the passengers on the bus all have bombs on then as well.”

“How long till the bomb squad?”

“At least 25 more minutes, Sir.”

“Damn looks like we have no choice but to wait.”

“Sir there is more, the bombs are all on a timer.”

“What! How much time do we have?”

“Only 8 minutes and counting.”

“Okay get everyone back way back. We are going to have to make our move and do it fast. I don’t want any bystanders to get caught in the blast.”

This is more serious then I thought maybe this is a little out of my league. I don’t know anything about bombs. But I can’t let that stop me people are in danger. Wait, all I have to do is find a library and read about bombs I forgot my totally cool memory. There is still hope for these people yet.

[Climperoonie]

http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/banner2.png


STRIKE - PART II
A few nights later, I decide to return to McFarlane Police Station. I arrive on the roof and knock on the upstairs exit. The door opens to reveal an unfamiliar face.

"Who are you?" I ask.

"Officer Jim Atkins. I expect you're looking for Carson." He says.

"Correct."

"He's dead." The statement hits me. I've only been allied with him for two weeks and he's already kicked the bucket?

"Dead? How?"

"He was murdered during the bank heist after you'd gone after the red guy." Well, that narrows the murderer down to either A) Silhouette or B) Zireus. I'm betting Silhouette as he turned up to the battle last. Suddenly, Atkins begins to split blood. He coughs it up as his eyes roll back in his head and his nose begins to pour as well.

"Atkins? ATKINS!" He's dead. Stuck in his neck is a small dart. I pull it out and turn to see the culprit. A squad of black-jumpsuit clad soldiers with jet packs hovering ahead of me. All bar one are equipped with what looks like technical Motorcycle lids. The lidless one is the one with the gun. He lands ahead of me.

"Jacob Henry Coles, father Michael Saffron Coles, STRIKE codename Electron. You are coming with me." He says.

"Oh really?" I scoff. Seconds later, he's in front of me, and shoving me to the ground.

"Yes really." He smiles. I pull myself up and out of the way.

"No thanks. I know what bastards you are." I say. The man's lips curl in anger.


"Don't play games with me boy. You're an arrogant little boy. You're just like you're dad. He was given government protection, martial arts training, super powers, and he still goes rogue. He was arrogant. And that's what made me killing him all the sweet-" SMACK! I punch him in the face. This f***er killed my Dad? THIS F***ER KILLED MY DAD!! I punch him again, and again, and again. I release my anger. He's still standing. Next thing I know, I taste blood. I look at him and see the gun in his hand. I cough it up and feel it come from my nose. And my head! Goddamn it, my head hurts! My vision clouds, and I collapse.


http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/banner2.png
PART III
Drip. Drip. Drip.

Where was I? I saw darkness, with only a parallelogram of light shining through. No... Not a parallelogram... A square that has perspective on it. As my eyes unblur, I look around the room.

http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/Roomplan.jpg

I'm in a bloody cell. A prison cell. I'm laying on a metal bed with a screen above me. And worst of all? Both hands are handcuffed to it. STRIKE.

"Hey, bastards!" I shout. No answer. Then, the door opens. A man, not the same one as the @$$ who killed my dad, walks in.

"Hey kid." He says, smiling. "Agent Patterson."

"Yo Agent Patterson!" I grin. "Go to f***ing hell!"

"Ah, you hate me just coz of Agent Bellamy." He shakes his head. "Different section. I'm part of Metahuman Genetics division, he's part of Metahuman Capture and Control division.

"I don't give a $h!t." I curl my nose in mock disgust. "You're part of STRIKE. STRIKE murdered my dad."

"Well then," He sighs. "Your release would have been a lot faster if you had of cooperated. Sorry kid, you're going to be here for a long while."

And with that, he leaves.

[NiteMare Shape]

The Architect gave only the smallest hint of a sneer at Icon's words. Note to self: Don't do business with Scott Morse, he noted mentally.

"It's something alien," he admitted. "And not just your run of the mill extraterrestrial that people like us always seem to deal with every so often. I have evidence that whatever these things are, they have the power to either move or obliterate entire planets." The robotic avatar of the Architect held out its hand as the palm splintered open, revealing holographic projection technology within. A 3D starchart appeared, projected from the lens in his hand, showing planets and nebulae with dates and times attached, showing where the celestial bodies had been at relatively recent dates, compared with current dates where each given example of them seemed to have been completely erased from the charts.

"Naturally, you'll want to check my facts. Go to any astronomy facility and give them these coordinates for their primitive star maps. Once all of the data has been tediously spelled out for their tiny minds, they'll be able to expertly double check and confirm what I've just told you."


Which is exactly what I did. I took the data this "Architect" character provided to Dr. Stan Walters, one of the best astronomers in the Western Hemisphere. Where he looked at the data, rechecked it, checked it again after that. Did his own observations and came to the very same conclusions.

"As you can see in this sector over here, some areas on the grid are gone, or more acurately blacked out, or as it appears in some cases, completely removed, which indicated that a very large object, or collection of objects as it seems to be in this case are on a straight trajectory for Earth."

"What do you mean removed Doctor?"

"Just what I said. There were some smaller stars, as well as
satellite asteroids that I have noted in the past that are simply gone. But if you note the increase debris field, especially..." He points to a specif point on the grid. "Right here...it is safe to say that at least some of them have been simply obliterated by whatever it is that is coming this way."

I take in what Dr. Walters says for a moment before responding.

"What do you think I should do? Is it too early to warn people? There is a possibility that whatever is coming isn't hostile."

Then he shows me a computerized image of the debris field, and just out of picture is something large, some sort of ship perhaps. Unfortunately the image was only able to capture a small portion of it, which did not provide a very good view of whatever it is.

"No Icon, you don't have to worry about whether it's hostile, as you can see...there is no question about it."

"I'll have to warn people, give them enough time to prepare."

"No...it's too late."

[Mercy]

Sirce/Gwen Mayer
And the winner is.... ONE

Gwen Mayer smiled as she looked in the reflection of her mirror, tonight was the nigh of all nights, tonight was the 81st Academy Awards. Gwen was nominated for:
Actress in lead role as Princess Diana in "Diana, The Princess of Wales"
Best Picture in "Diana, The Princess of Wales"
The costume designer, the director and the music director were nominated for "Diana, The Princess of Wales".
Gwen had made her best effort to look good, with her tonight was Tom, her Uncle Phillip, her P.A Helena Rise, her best on-screen friend Cate Blanchett who played Lady Sarah Spencer and the rest of the crew/cast.

Gwen was still in her mansion, Helena was downstairs, buzzing around, Gwen was taking the two kids who played Harry and William and their parents, in her limo. Suddenly, the bathroom door burst open and a glamorous Helena came running in.
"Come on, let's get you done! We don't want those magazines saying you have the worst dress!" Helena smiled, Gwen smiled and hugged Helena, the two were more best friends than companions. Helena escorted Gwen to her bedroom and helped her choose a dress.
"Do you think i'll win? Like Actress in lead role as Di"
"Of course! You nearly won a BAFTA!" Helena assured Gwen. Helena was looking through the walk-in wardrobe, Gwen slumped down on her bed.
"Oo! I like that one!" Gwen ran into the walk-in wardrobe, she picked out a red sparkling dress, the top was corseted with white ribbons and the bottom flowed out, it was red like Sirce's outfit.
"Good choice" Helena smiled. Gwen felt bad, she knew something bad would happen at the Oscars and she hoped no one would touch Helena or her family, I mean, wherever Gwen goes, she carries those spirits to unlock Sirce, which many people are after, no matter what.

[NiteMare Shape]

http://i362.photobucket.com/albums/oo63/NMShape/cooltext412955943-1.jpg




I sit perched upon the ledge of the C.M. Anders Savings and Loan, looking out at my City.

Lost Haven.

This city has more problems than most others, and that's no secret. Since the emergence of the metas, this place has had more than its share of tragedy. Sure, there are those that have stood up and tried to do their part, but it hasn't been enough.

It seems to be a daily event that some superpowered nutjob goes on a rampage that kills a handful of people, only to be thwarted by one of the many costumed heroes that runs around, claiming to protect this city.

And alot of them do a commendable job, but it isn't enough. Unfortunately, it isn't ever enough. As soon as one threat is contained another pops up.

And I wonder about my purpose. Am I any different? When I take down the Cartel, when Midas in behind bars where he belongs...what will I do?

Will I continue on with my mission? Fighting to make the streets safer for the good people of this city...or will I call it a career? And it dawns on me...I don't know. I do know that I don't plan on doing this forever. In fact, when I took up this fight, I told myself that it was just until I took down the Cartel. But after getting out here and taking up this fight, I just don't know if I'll be able to walk away.

I'm not able to ponder my own future for very long, as the sounds of a woman's screams cut through the night. I get up from where I am perched, and head off in the direction of the disterbance. Because this is what I do, it is who I am.

[NiteMare Shape]

http://i362.photobucket.com/albums/oo63/NMShape/cooltext412955943-1.jpg




It doesn't take him long to find the source of the screaming. A young woman cornered in an alley by three thugs. They push her around, taunt her, and threaten her with blades.

"Cowards" He thinks to himself as he descends on them.

He wastes no time, before they even know that he is there, the first one is down, dropped by a jaw crushing right hand that leaves him unconscious. The other two thugs turn their attention to him, one rushing him with his knife. Shadow Walker grabs the assailant's arm just above the wrist. He hyperextends he man's elbow, turning and hitting him in the back of the head with a hard knife-edged shot, dropping him.

The third thug decides against physicality, instead opting to pull a .357 magnum revolver out of his jacket, and begins firing. Shadow Walker phases out, teleporting behind the thug, hitting him in the back with a hard roundhouse kick to the spine. The thug drops, but not before Shadow Walker hits him again, knocking him out.

Shadow Walker again wastes no time in tying the three thugs together with some chord from the rappelling line that is housed in his gauntlet.

"You may want to get home now." He says to the frightened young woman, who does as he says and runs out of the alley.

Then he raises his arm into the air, fires the rappelling line and ascends to the rooftops. As he moves from rooftop to rooftop, he never sees the man watching him from the park Cadillac Escalade from the street across from the alley.

"Hey Boss-man...I've made visual contact. How do you want me to proceed?" He says into the secure radio frequencey provided by his employer.

"Hit him."

"Yes sir, Mr. Midas."

[SuperBoy-CK]

The Youngster
Becoming A Hero part 3
One more can't hurt

It took me about close to three minutes to find a library, it might have been a lot easier for me to just ask someone but I had no time for people to look at me as if I was crazy. As I step inside the size of this library was to crazy to believe.

“How many books do people need to read?”

I notice one of the librarians walking by. I quickly close the gap between me and her and got behind her in no time.

“Excuse me Miss I don’t mean to bother you but I need to know where I can find books about bombs.”

She turns around about to answer my question but stops and looks at me as if I’m a weirdo. For a second I couldn’t understand why she was just staring at me till I look down and realize I am in my custom.

“Coming from a comic book convention, now can you please tell me where I can find the books? I’m in some what of a hurry.”

She turns her back slightly to the right and points her hand towards the back of the library.

“What you’re looking for will be in Science and Technology section.”

“Thanks.”

Before she could turn back around I was already where I need to be. In the Science and Technology section there were a lot of books about bombs and other things that relate. I had no choice but to read them all. Since I know that I will remember everything all I have to do is just make sure to look at all the pages.

I closed the last book and laid it on the table. That’s 56 books about bombs and things that similar to it I should be good to go. I look over to the clock up on the wall and notice I only have only a couple minutes left.

“I hope I can do this.” I blaze out of the library heading back to the bus.

While running I recall the officer saying that if anyone is seen heading to the bus they would blow it. Only choice I have is to run as fast as I can to get in the bus and hope not to been seen.

As I pass a corner of a building I see the bus a couple of feet in front of me. I dash straight into the bus and once inside I come out of super speed. The look on everyone face show that they were scared of the situation they were in and surprise to see me show up out the blue.

“Listen everyone just stay calm I’m here to help.”

I then move in close to the person on the left of me and start to deactivate the bomb.

“No don’t touch it.”

I then stop as I here the person behind me yell.

“If you touch just one of them then all of them will blow.”

“It’s okay I know how to do this everything will be ok.”

I hope everything will be okay. I should be good to go I read everything I need to know.

“Okay everyone I’m need for everyone to stay perfectly still. I am going to deactivate these bombs really really fast. Don’t move a single muscle till I tell you its okay.”

Okay first I need to find out what type of bomb I dealing with. I examine the bomb to the best of my ability and then think back to all the books I read trying to figure out exactly what I dealing with.

“Got it.”

I finally remembered what bomb had this same layout. With little time left I deactivate the first bomb and once nothing happened I then ran up and down the bus deactivating the rest of the bombs holding all of them in my hands.

“Okay everybody get off the bus fast as you can.”

I stand in the back of the bus watching as all of the passengers get off. A girl had stop right as she got to the door of the bus.

“Wait there is still I little girl on the bus.”

I ran up and down the bus I didn’t see no little girl.

“Where is she?”

She then points her hand down at my feet.

“You’re standing on her. Then placed her in the secret department below your feet, the latch should behind your feet.

“Thank you, now go head and get to safety.”

I turn around and see the latch and lift it up slowly not knowing what to suspect. As I lift it all the way up all I see are a bunch of wires and fluids that are connected to a vest that the little girl was wearing.

“Oh damn.”

Okay this is totally new I know I never seen nothing like this before.

“Please help me, I want my momy.”

I didn’t need to see the tears rolling down her face to know she was scared. Being in a situation like this would have anyone wish they were somewhere else.

“Listen ok, everything is going to be just fine. I’m getting you out of here so you can see you mom alright.”

She nods her head. Her life and my own were in my hands. As I was about to see if I could disarm the bomb it some how got activated. The fluids in the tubes began to mix with each other in an empty tube. Doesn’t take a genius to figure out what is going to happen once they mix to the top of the tube.

Only thing I can do is rip the vest off and run for dear life. But with this type of bomb I don’t know if I’m fast enough to out run the blast. What I wouldn’t do to be the Blue Blur right now.

No more thinking I have to act. I rip the vest off the girl and pull her out. As I’m pulling her out the bomb explodes and I watch for a second as it comes closer and closer to us before I finally take off running. As we was about to exit the bus my super speed had stop. I look back and seeing the explosion coming and coming FAST. Time is beginning to move back at it regular pace and there is no way I’m going to make it out. So in my last effort to save the little girl I shield her from what’s to come with my body hoping that it will be enough.

As the bus explodes even though the crowd was a good distance away they still got blown away by the force of the blast. Debris was flying everywhere and the flames and smoke covered most of the section of the street.

A lady behind the caution tape was crying out for here daughter. She was one of the select few who didn’t get put on the bus but her daughter did.

“PLEASE SOMEONE DO SOMETHING MY DAUGHTER STILL ON THE BUS!”

She yells out for someone to do something and no one does. As she was about to run into the flames and save her daughter herself one of the police officers stop her.

“I’m so sorry but there nothing that can be done. We can’t do anything for your daughter now.”

Those are the last words that this lady wanted to hear. She fell to the ground crying and screaming for the lost of her daughter.

“Hey look something is coming out the fire.” A person yells out.

Show enough here I am holding the little girl in my arms walking her out of the fire. It’s seems that my body is strong enough to take explosion up close. Lucky for the girl I was able to shield her from the blast. Most of my custom was burnt off but my hood was still over my face covering my identity.

The lady quickly gets off of the ground and runs towards me.

“Thank you so much. You saved my daughter.”

I then hand the lady her child.

“She will be okay she just have a few bruises.”

“Is there anyway I can repay you?”

“No I don’t need any payment. Just watching you hold your daughter in your arms is payment enough.”

As me and the lady were talking I notice the news camera coming my way.

“Now that everything okay I have to go.”

Being on TV is something that I’m not ready for just yet, heck I don’t even have a hero name yet. So to avoid talking to the news lady only thing for me to do is take off before they could ask me any questions.



******
I came back later in some regular street clothes just to make sure that no else did get hurt. As I was walking around I saw the news lady interviewing some of the people that were on the bus.

“So sir tell us in your own words what happen.”

“Well we were all on the bus thinking we were going to die and then out of no where some kid showed up out the blue.”

“How did you know he was a kid and not a man?”

“Well he spoke to us and he sound as if he was 16 or maybe 17.”

“I see, continue with your story.”

“After he spoke to us this youngster just ran fast I mean real fast not fast like the Blue Blur he’s a real hero but he was fast enough. After the kid deactivated the bombs he told us to leave and that’s what we did.”

The news lady then faces the camera thanking the old man for telling his story.

“Well there you have this mysterious youngster saves the day. He may possibly be a new hero in town or perhaps the fastest boy in town. I’m Linda Johnson reporting live for channel 6 news saying thank you and god bless you Youngster.”


******



Seeing that everything was now done I then decide to head back home.

“I'm going to be on TV.”

Funny how I been trying to come up with a name and the media gave me one.........The Youngster

[Climperoonie]

http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/banner2.png


PART III
Drip. Drip. Drip.

Where was I? I saw darkness, with only a parallelogram of light shining through. No... Not a parallelogram... A square that has perspective on it. As my eyes unblur, I look around the room.

http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/Roomplan.jpg

I'm in a bloody cell. A prison cell. I'm laying on a metal bed with a screen above me. And worst of all? Both hands are handcuffed to it. STRIKE.

"Hey, bastards!" I shout. No answer. Then, the door opens. A man, not the same one as the @$$ who killed my dad, walks in.

"Hey kid." He says, smiling. "Agent Patterson."

"Yo Agent Patterson!" I grin. "Go to f***ing hell!"

"Ah, you hate me just coz of Agent Bellamy." He shakes his head. "Different section. I'm part of Metahuman Genetics division, he's part of Metahuman Capture and Control division.

"I don't give a $h!t." I curl my nose in mock disgust. "You're part of STRIKE. STRIKE murdered my dad."

"Well then," He sighs. "Your release would have been a lot faster if you had of cooperated. Sorry kid, you're going to be here for a long while."


And with that, he leaves.


http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/banner2.png

PART IV
A day or so later, and me and another group of Metahumans were rounded up for "Physical testing". Meaning we were taken to a glorified lab and pitted against eachother. Bellamy stands there, grinning.

"First up: Subject 2736 Coles, Jacob. You are up against Subject 1510 Tyler, Paul." He orders. I shake my head.

"I'm not doing it." I refuse.

"You're not in any posistion to argue. Get in the damn tank." He shouts. I still shake my head. He pulls out a strange device and inserts a two vials into it. He presses the button and me and Tyler collapse in pain, as a screeching echoes through our head. I clasp it, trying to hold it together. Then, he releases the button. I pull myself up and look at Paul.

"I don't think we've got a choice." Tyler says.

"Damn right you don't." Bellamy sneers. He opens the tank door and we enter. "Now then. Neither of you is leaving until one of you is dead."

[Mercy]

Sirce/Gwen Mayer
And the winner is....ONE

Gwen Mayer smiled as she looked in the reflection of her mirror, tonight was the nigh of all nights, tonight was the 81st Academy Awards. Gwen was nominated for:
Actress in lead role as Princess Diana in "Diana, The Princess of Wales"
Best Picture in "Diana, The Princess of Wales"
The costume designer, the director and the music director were nominated for "Diana, The Princess of Wales".
Gwen had made her best effort to look good, with her tonight was Tom, her Uncle Phillip, her P.A Helena Rise, her best on-screen friend Cate Blanchett who played Lady Sarah Spencer and the rest of the crew/cast.

Gwen was still in her mansion, Helena was downstairs, buzzing around, Gwen was taking the two kids who played Harry and William and their parents, in her limo. Suddenly, the bathroom door burst open and a glamorous Helena came running in.
"Come on, let's get you done! We don't want those magazines saying you have the worst dress!" Helena smiled, Gwen smiled and hugged Helena, the two were more best friends than companions. Helena escorted Gwen to her bedroom and helped her choose a dress.
"Do you think i'll win? Like Actress in lead role as Di"
"Of course! You nearly won a BAFTA!" Helena assured Gwen. Helena was looking through the walk-in wardrobe, Gwen slumped down on her bed.
"Oo! I like that one!" Gwen ran into the walk-in wardrobe, she picked out a red sparkling dress, the top was corseted with white ribbons and the bottom flowed out, it was red like Sirce's outfit.
"Good choice" Helena smiled. Gwen felt bad, she knew something bad would happen at the Oscars and she hoped no one would touch Helena or her family, I mean, wherever Gwen goes, she carries those spirits to unlock Sirce, which many people are after, no matter what.



Sirce/Gwen Mayer
And the winner is....TWO



"Agent Stracht come in" A voice buzzed into the walkie talkie of Lacey Stracht, agent of S.T.R.I.K.E.
"I'm here at Lost Haven theater, ready, I have everything in order, we must find Gwen" Lacey responded. Lacey slid her walkie talkie into her belt again and watched over the people setting up the red carpet. Lacey smiled at sat back, waiting for the right time.

Beverly Hills, Mayer's Mansion, 50 minutes until Oscars.
Gwen was talking to the mother of the two kids who played Harry and William. She was called Sarah Knight. What Gwen didn't know, was that Sarah Knight use to be the famous retro heroine Knightress, now retired.
"...Yeah I do hope Kim will be able to hold it in if Heath does win, even though it's tragic" Gwen smiled, Sarah nodded in agreement. Helena came running into the room, she tapped Gwen gently on the shoulder. Gwen slowly got up and followed Helena out the room.

"I just got a call...." Helena looked down, Gwen seemed puzzled,
"And?" Gwen questioned,
"It's S.T.R.I.K.E, they're--" Helena choked on the words, she hated to say it, she knew it would break Gwen's heart.
"--Going to die" Gwen growled.

[Eddie Brock]

FLUX

"They did what?!" Sean asks in angered disbelief as Chrissy finishes explaining what happened. She gave him the abridged version of the past couple weeks for her. Even still, it wasn't pretty.

Shrugging nonchalantly, Chrissy reasons, "It was my own fault for not being careful."

Shock riddles Sean's face. "How can you say that?" He stares deep into her eyes, searching for an explanation. "What they did to you..it's...inhumane! It isn't right?"

"What do you suggest I do, Sean?" Chrissy asks calmly. "I can't tell anyone. First of all, they were the government. Second of all, if I draw attention to myself, it may not be hard for everyone to figure out that I'm not a United States citizen. From there, it wouldn't be an impossible stretch to believe they could figure out where I'm really from." Showing no outward emotion, Chrissy takes a sip of the water Sean provided for her.

Sean thinks for a moment, not wanting to admit that she's right. Unfortunately, he knows she is. Frowning, he adds, "I still think something should get done." He looks away determinedly.

Chrissy reaches across the table and takes Sean's hand. "I appreciate the insinuation, but this is bigger than you." Sean looks back at her. "Just let it go," she suggests. "I have." After a moment, she continues - with a more serious tone, "Besides, I came across some very important information as a result of what happened."

Chrissy looks at Sean with worried eyes.

"My people are coming to Earth," she explains.

"The Ark...Arle...Aaro...?" Sean stammers.

With a soft, distant smile, Chrissy says, "The Arlaaekans, yes."

After studying her facial expressions for a second, Sean asks, "I'm assuming this isn't a happy-go-lucky family reunion type thing?"

Chrissy shakes her head coldly. "The Arlaaekans are a warring people. If Earth is lucky, you will all be enslaved. If Earth is unlucky, it is likely the human race will be wiped out."

"Far from happy-go-lucky," Sean deadpans. Chrissy admires his ability to keep his humor about him. It's one of his many gravitating qualities. "Okay, so what can I do?" Sean asks eagerly.

"Nothing," Chrissy replies with concern. "I want you to continue living your normal life. Don't dwell on this." She looks into his eyes as she gives this message.

Sean argues, "Chrissy, I can't just sit by while my planet is invaded..."

"I don't want you getting involved," Chrissy explains firmly. "You have too much going on in your life. Again, this is bigger than you."

"So what about you?"

"My father is leading the invasion. I will try to reason with him."

Begrudgingly, Sean asks, "Failing that?"

Chrissy is forced to look away. She can feel the beginnings of moisture in her eyes. She's afraid. "I...I don't know."

[Byrd Man]

Blue Blur
Learning Curves

"Help!" A woman screams out in the middle of an empty alleyway.

Her attacker paws at her purse.

Kensei and I stand behind a dumpster watching. While I'm not wearing my costume, I am decked out in jeans and a hoodie draped over my face to disguise myself.

"Wait for it, Matthew...GO!"

I leap out from behind the dumpster and charge the mugger, he hears me coming and turns on his heels with a switchblade aimed right at my guts.

I stop at the last second, the knife's blade just inches from my intestine, I grab the mugger by the wrist and twist his hand. He grits and almost drops the blade, not before slicing with it.

"Ahh!" I grunt as the knife cuts my stomach. It's not too deep, but it broke the skin.

"You idiot!" I say as I kick the mugger in the stomach and punch him in the face.

"Now I'm going to have to get a tetanus shot!"

I punch the mugger int he face again to finish him off, the woman he was trying to mug is long gone. Just leaving me standing by myself with a cut on my stomach.

"You did well...but you're still not there yet." Kensei says as he approaches me.

"Enough already! I'm tired of this crap! What are you trying to prove?! How much torture I can take until I'm dead?! Is that what you want to do?! You want to kill me?! Go ahead and take your katana out and chop my head off, Mister Shogun!"

"You need to be ready."

"For what, exactly?! All you ever say is 'great evil' that the 'times ahead will be difficult' enough with this fortune cookie ******** and spit it out!"

The old Japanese warrior gives me a look that could cut through solid steel.

He pauses before answering.

"I had a dream....a vision....I saw the world engulfed in flames, humanity wiped out of existence by visitors from another world....all of Earth's heroes had failed...and the one who had the most power, foolishly used it and was killed...thus allowing these people to take over our world."

I furrow my brow at the old man in confusion.

"What exactly are we talking about here?"

Kensei looks up at the star filled night sky.

"Invasion, Matthew. It is coming....and you must be ready to save Earth."

[Lockandload1]

Sleep was impossible. After a while of rolling around aimlessly in bed, Erin got up. Something kept bothering her, which she solved by going outside in costume.

It didn't take long to hear a woman's wail from a back alley, and the Gladiator wanted to get rid of the threat as quickly as possible so that she could get some rest.


'Nowhere to run, lady. Just hand over the goods and I might let you go.'

The masked burglar was clearly agitated as he pointed a gun at the blond victim, so she gave him her purse. However, she was reluctant to give him a large ring on her finger.
'Gimme the ring, bi-'
CLANG!

Without warning, a large metal object fell from the sky and collided into the thief. His face was smashed into the asphalt and his offending arm, which had been grabbed in the ambush, snapped into three gruesome-looking sections. The victim should have been running the other way. Except..

A small 'whoosh' was the only warning the Gladiator had before being shot with three small medical syringes. The sharp needles pierced through the tough skin on her neck and quickly emptied a searing liquid into her veins. She tried to tear them out, but it was too late. Unable to talk, she stumbled and fell onto the ground, eyes locked on the victim that stood before her.

Or had Erin been fooled? Her vision was fading rapidly as she tried to move, to yell for help. Nothing worked like it should have.

The last thing she remembered was the woman removing a wrist cuff embedded with three empty cartridges.

[Climperoonie]

http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/banner2.png


PART IV
A day or so later, and me and another group of Metahumans were rounded up for "Physical testing". Meaning we were taken to a glorified lab and pitted against eachother. Bellamy stands there, grinning.

"First up: Subject 2736 Coles, Jacob. You are up against Subject 1510 Tyler, Paul." He orders. I shake my head.

"I'm not doing it." I refuse.

"You're not in any posistion to argue. Get in the damn tank." He shouts. I still shake my head. He pulls out a strange device and inserts a two vials into it. He presses the button and me and Tyler collapse in pain, as a screeching echoes through our head. I clasp it, trying to hold it together. Then, he releases the button. I pull myself up and look at Paul.

"I don't think we've got a choice." Tyler says.


"Damn right you don't." Bellamy sneers. He opens the tank door and we enter. "Now then. Neither of you is leaving until one of you is dead."


http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/banner2.png
PART IV
Sha-Clunk. Well damn it. That's us two locked in for the duration of the battle. Tyler is sweating profusely.

"Hey, you okay, kid?" I ask. He shakes his head.

"I only just discovered my powers. I can't even use them properly yet. I don't stand a chance against you." Tyler replies. The poor kid is on the verge of tears. He can't be more than fourteen. He shakes badly.

"Listen to me." I tell him. "I'm an Electrokinetic. I can generate and manipulate electricity. But. The amount of damage I do on people is determined by how long I use it. I swear I won't kill you. I'll knock you out, and you'll get removed. That's the best I can offer. But still put up a fight."

"As long as you swear." Tyler says between large intakes of air. I nod. He closes his eyes and opens his hands. Two fire balls appear. He opens them and aims at me. The fireballs morph into a sustained jet of flames. I open my hands and immediatly a disk of electricty radieates from both and creates a shield. The fire goes off at a tangent and hits the walls. I focus and shoot a short torrent of electricity. And he collapses. That boy is nervous as hell. That was only a mild burst for show. Suddenly, the door opens and he is extracted by two masked STRIKE agents. I go to leave when Bellamy blocks my way.

"We were monitoring the life signs. You just knocked the damn kid unconscious. So you stay in." He tells me. He turns away and picks up the clipboard. "Subject 5757, Reed, Erin. Get in the room."

[Lockandload1]

Erin's first day of confinement was in a cramped cell. She woke up sweating and at first, she grumbled as if asleep.
"Where am I..?"
Her first instinct was to move, but it could not be done as her hands and legs were shackled to heavy metal blocks. She tried to get up from a sitting position to smash the blocks, but they wouldn't budge.
****! Well, isn't that nice.
Erin growled as she tried to move her arms, but eventually gave up. She was just wasting strength, and it was a bad time to wear herself out. Minutes turned into hours as she sat there in boredom and fury. At some point, she saw the blonde walk past the cell, and could think of nothing better than ripping her face off. Yet, the metal blocks held.

She tried various means of moving the heavy weights, but nothing was working out. Erin began to lose track of time, and her disorganized thoughts swirled in delirium.

And suddenly, she was scooped up with the others for some sort of 'testing' shtick. Her mind was still thinking up escape patterns, but all seemed useless. She heard the first battle, but it was as if she wasn't really paying attention. That was, until one of the unlucky 'contestants' was knocked out cold. It was morbidly interesting to see others with special abilities; she had never come into contact with others.

"..Reed, Erin. Get in the room."

She heard the voice and felt alarm.
How do they know my name?
Yet, from her spot in the corner she sulked.

"Give me one good reason why I should!"

[Climperoonie]

http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/banner2.png

PART V
Sha-Clunk. Well damn it. That's us two locked in for the duration of the battle. Tyler is sweating profusely.

"Hey, you okay, kid?" I ask. He shakes his head.

"I only just discovered my powers. I can't even use them properly yet. I don't stand a chance against you." Tyler replies. The poor kid is on the verge of tears. He can't be more than fourteen. He shakes badly.

"Listen to me." I tell him. "I'm an Electrokinetic. I can generate and manipulate electricity. But. The amount of damage I do on people is determined by how long I use it. I swear I won't kill you. I'll knock you out, and you'll get removed. That's the best I can offer. But still put up a fight."

"As long as you swear." Tyler says between large intakes of air. I nod. He closes his eyes and opens his hands. Two fire balls appear. He opens them and aims at me. The fireballs morph into a sustained jet of flames. I open my hands and immediatly a disk of electricty radieates from both and creates a shield. The fire goes off at a tangent and hits the walls. I focus and shoot a short torrent of electricity. And he collapses. That boy is nervous as hell. That was only a mild burst for show. Suddenly, the door opens and he is extracted by two masked STRIKE agents. I go to leave when Bellamy blocks my way.


"We were monitoring the life signs. You just knocked the damn kid unconscious. So you stay in." He tells me. He turns away and picks up the clipboard. "Subject 5757, Reed, Erin. Get in the room."


Erin's first day of confinement was in a cramped cell. She woke up sweating and at first, she grumbled as if asleep.
"Where am I..?"
Her first instinct was to move, but it could not be done as her hands and legs were shackled to heavy metal blocks. She tried to get up from a sitting position to smash the blocks, but they wouldn't budge.
****! Well, isn't that nice.
Erin growled as she tried to move her arms, but eventually gave up. She was just wasting strength, and it was a bad time to wear herself out. Minutes turned into hours as she sat there in boredom and fury. At some point, she saw the blonde walk past the cell, and could think of nothing better than ripping her face off. Yet, the metal blocks held.

She tried various means of moving the heavy weights, but nothing was working out. Erin began to lose track of time, and her disorganized thoughts swirled in delirium.

And suddenly, she was scooped up with the others for some sort of 'testing' shtick. Her mind was still thinking up escape patterns, but all seemed useless. She heard the first battle, but it was as if she wasn't really paying attention. That was, until one of the unlucky 'contestants' was knocked out cold. It was morbidly interesting to see others with special abilities; she had never come into contact with others.

"..Reed, Erin. Get in the room."

She heard the voice and felt alarm.
How do they know my name?
Yet, from her spot in the corner she sulked.

"Give me one good reason why I should!"

http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/banner2.png

PART VI
I heard the girl refusing to participate. Good job I'm not the only one with free will.

"You saw what we did to #2736 and #1510 when they didn't obey. I'll quite happily do the same to you." He tells her. I catch her eye from across the room and nod at her, an indication to do what he says.

[Lockandload1]

Erg. I hate you, strange man with a clipboard!
For a moment, she glanced over at the other test subject, and then cocked an eyebrow at Bellamy, grumbling a colorful string of phrases as she stepped into the ring.

Great.
Her eyes darted around the room, falling back on Jacob.

"Let's put on a show, shall we?"

In the meantime, she would piece together a means of escape; she really didn't want to get into a losing battle.

[Climperoonie]

Erg. I hate you, strange man with a clipboard!
For a moment, she glanced over at the other test subject, and then cocked an eyebrow at Bellamy, grumbling a colorful string of phrases as she stepped into the ring.

Great.
Her eyes darted around the room, falling back on Jacob.

"Let's put on a show, shall we?"

In the meantime, she would piece together a means of escape; she really didn't want to get into a losing battle.
http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/banner2.png
PART VII
I nod, and clench my fists in front of me, allowing them to spark into life. Then, I find myself wondering what I'm doing. I just knocked a terrified fourteen year old out and now I'm preparing to fight a girl? May sound sexist, but I make it a rule not to hit girls unless they attack me unprovoked. I lower my fists.

"Not sure what your opinion is, but I for one am not into doing this." I say. "We have to find a way out of here. The wist lamps disable our powers, but as far as I can tell, they deactivate them for these fights. As long as we act quick enough, we can get out."

[Lockandload1]

Erin gave a very slight nod, staring him directly in the eye.
"The feeling's mutual. You want to lead, or should I?
Strength is my ability."
She moved into a fighting stance as not to appear suspicious to any watching STRIKE members.

[Climperoonie]

Erin gave a very slight nod, staring him directly in the eye.
"The feeling's mutual. You want to lead, or should I?
Strength is my ability."
She moved into a fighting stance as not to appear suspicious to any watching STRIKE members.
http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/banner2.png
PART IX
She goes on the defensive, which throws me off slightly, until I realise that it's just a ruse.

"My electricity grants me super speed." I say. "I think our best bet is to put on a fake fight, you 'knock me out' and when I'm removed, I take out the computer then Bellamy and his agents and we get the hell out of STRIKE."

[Lockandload1]

"Right, then. Let's go. To make it look more real, you don't have to give me your weakest attacks. I can take it."
It felt much better to have a plan, even if it wasn't something she had thought of.
Erin gave a battle yell as she aimed a punch at his chest.

[Climperoonie]

(OOC: Two things, 1. This is my last post for the night and 2. I can't be bothered to keep posting my banner during interaction)

"Right, then. Let's go. To make it look more real, you don't have to give me your weakest attacks. I can take it."
It felt much better to have a plan, even if it wasn't something she had thought of.
Erin gave a battle yell as she aimed a punch at his chest.
I dodge out of the way and let the punch hit my ribs. I bounce off the wall and land where she was, and she stands where I was. I spark my hands and create a torrent of electricity directly towards her.

[Lockandload1]

((My posts aren't getting too short, are they?))
Erin was fast, but not enough to beat the speed of light. She was hit by the electric current and was sent backwards into wall, but sprang back up. She ran and aimed a kick at his head.


She had a strange and dark fascination with war, but it hadn't had a chance to surface since her forgotten childhood at the coastal research plant.

[MST3K 4ever]

Dylan sits in the conference room at off his offices listening to the Ben Henderson of Henderson Media and his lawyer argue with Thomas Masters of Masters Communications and his lawyer argue back and forth over a purposed merger.

Dylan says in a very calm and controlled manner, "Gentlemen did you call upon my services to act as arbitrator or referee?"

They all stop and look at Dylan who looks at his manicured nails and says, "For the last hour I have been looking over your purposals and both of them have very good points in them. They all are missing one very key element though."

Henderson replies, "Yeah my original agreed upon salary that this jackass is stealing from me for his golden parachutte."

Masters fires back, "Like hell! I am taking a cut in this to make it work so you can keep your son on the board of directors."

Chambers chuckles and says, "No Gentlemen. Me. Once this is over I am out of the loop and reading over this purposal the money that you all make in the first quarter along with the stock options makes this the most profitable business venture this state has seen in decades. Not to mention the controll over newspapers, cable operations, internet services and phones just unreal. So with that in mind here is what is going to happen."

Dylan looks at Masters' lawyer and says, "You will do what ever Masters says."

He looks at Henderson's lawyer and says, "You will do whatever Henderson says."

They both nod and he looks at MAsters and says, "You will now agree to this new merger and sign the contract that I drafted your lawyer will sign it as well."

Dylan looks at Henderson and says, "You will do just as Masters is doing and your lawyer will sign it as well. "

Both men sign and Dylan smiles he says, "When the cameras arrive remember to shake hands." He presses a button and says, "Brenda let 'em in the deal is done."

Just then swarms of media enter the conference room as Dylan says, "Ladies and Gentlemen I am hear to announce that the merger has been complete with a new side-note."

He stands and says, "I am now the new owner and CEO of...Mind-Power media. Never underestimate the power of the mind. Both en have agreed to see their company to me and it's all right here."

Dylan shows the contracts and answers some questions. After a while the media leaves and Dylan is sitting alone as Brenda enters.

She asks, "So how did that happen?"

Dylan replies, "I took a look at everything they would've wrecked the whole thing in a year. They could barely be in the same room I couldn't stand the thought they might cost those people their jobs Brenda. Not to mention one never knows when they'll need the media on their side."

Brenda asks, "What do you plan on doing with your new company?"

Dylan replies, "I figure I'll leave things as they are for now. No drastic changes yet. Everything was pretty well in place until those idiots got greedy and needed to be shown the errors of their ways. So I'll leave well enough alone for now."

Brenda nods and begins cleaning up as Dylan stands to leave.

He looks at her and stares for a moment she looks back at him and she smiles.

Dylan smiles as well and says, "Brenda...."

She replies, "Yes Mr. Chambers."

He stands up and says, "Don't...Don't worry about this mess the janitors can deal with it."

She nods and says, "Yes sir."

Dylan stares out the window as Brenda says, "If that's all Mr. Chambers I'll see you tomorrow."

Dylan looks back at her and says, "Thank you Brenda have a good evening. Close the door when you leave."

Brenda leaves. As Dylan stares out once again...he is unable to shake the feeling something is about to happen...something is making him...uneasy.

[Climperoonie]

(OOC: They're fine, short posts are acceptable during interaction)
((My posts aren't getting too short, are they?))
Erin was fast, but not enough to beat the speed of light. She was hit by the electric current and was sent backwards into wall, but sprang back up. She ran and aimed a kick at his head.


She had a strange and dark fascination with war, but it hadn't had a chance to surface since her forgotten childhood at the coastal research plant.
She came at me again with a kick. Deciding the battle has gone on long enough for a show, I let this one hit me. And it hurts like hell. I take this opportunity to collapse to the floor, ready to be removed by the STRIKE agents.

"Not someone else scared of killing!" I hear Bellamy say. I feel myself picked up and drgaged from the room. When I feel I'm far enough out, I open my eyes. I kick the person who has hold of my legs and head butt the person who has hold of my shoulders. Bellamy looks p!$$ed and begins to pull the device out again when I deliver a charged up punch to his face. That felt good. Now, with the agents taken care of, I smash the control panel. All our wrist bands deactivate.

"Now then Erin, clothes. Or in my case, costume. The storage room is just down from here near my cell. You coming?" I ask.

[Lockandload1]

Erin felt her foot connect with his head, feeling that the plan had begun. She carefully eyed his transport from the ring, but her focus went straight to the cumbersome wrist bands.
"Ha!"
With a grin, she shattered her constraints on the ground.
"I'm ready. Let's go."
Before she left, she stomped on Bellamy.

[Climperoonie]

Erin felt her foot connect with his head, feeling that the plan had begun. She carefully eyed his transport from the ring, but her focus went straight to the cumbersome wrist bands.
"Ha!"
With a grin, she shattered her constraints on the ground.
"I'm ready. Let's go."
Before she left, she stomped on Bellamy.
Erin stands on Bellamy as she leaves, which makes me smile. I open the door and we all start to go. Suddenly, I hear someone shout to look out, but it's too late. I turn and see Bellamy has a gun pulled on me. Then, a woman jumps in the way. The bullet hits her in the leg. I zap Bellamy into unconsciousness. The woman's leg is bleeding as she lies on the ground.

"You needn't have put yourself in danger for me, ma'am, but thanks. Are you okay?" I say.

"It's just a leg wound. I'll survive, but I'm not going anywhere fast. I need you to find my son... Tell him I'm okay... His name's Sam Osbourne..." She tells me. I nod, and me and Erin leave. As we sprint down the corrdidor, I think it's time for a proper introduction.

"I'm Jake, but my hero name's Electron. You?" I ask.

[Lockandload1]

Erin glanced at the injured woman, silently noting the limitations of a 'normal' body.
Meh, she'll be fine.
'Sam Osbourne'? Never heard of him.
Running down the corridors made her wonder just how many more obstacles would be ahead. To Jake, she gave a small nod and a smile.
"Erin, AKA the Gladiator. Never really met another hero before. Having fun?"
Considering the circumstances, it was an odd question.

[Climperoonie]

Erin glanced at the injured woman, silently noting the limitations of a 'normal' body.
Meh, she'll be fine.
'Sam Osbourne'? Never heard of him.
Running down the corridors made her wonder just how many more obstacles would be ahead. To Jake, she gave a small nod and a smile.
"Erin, AKA the Gladiator. Never really met another hero before. Having fun?"
Considering the circumstances, it was an odd question.
I smile.

"Considering I just got to zap the guy who killed my dad? Definately." I say. We reach the storage room. "Here we are."

[Lockandload1]

"Was he meta-human?"
She wondered before reaching the storage room. Once she was there, she began tossing the piled-up masks and uniforms everywhere, looking for her own uniform.
"Where's yours at? I can't find mine..
Hey, do you remember how you got here?"

[Climperoonie]

"Was he meta-human?"
She wondered before reaching the storage room. Once she was there, she began tossing the piled-up masks and uniforms everywhere, looking for her own uniform.
"Yeah, he was." I say. We begin to have a look.

"Where's yours at? I can't find mine..
Hey, do you remember how you got here?"

"I dunno. To both questions. I was contacted by a good STRIKE agent called Eagle Scout and then later I bumped into Bellamy and got a dose of nose-bleed darts." I reply. Suddenly, I find my suit. "Ah ha."

[Lockandload1]

You idiot! This isn't a time for interrogation-we're on borrowed time!
Erin found herself off-task again, and corrected it by finding her suit. To save time, she tossed the heavy metal-plated armor over what she had on.
"How long until the others realize that we've escaped?
And...who is 'STRIKE'?"
She was ready to leave, so she waited by the door and functioned as a lookout.

[Climperoonie]

You idiot! This isn't a time for interrogation-we're on borrowed time!
Erin found herself off-task again, and corrected it by finding her suit. To save time, she tossed the heavy metal-plated armor over what she had on.
"How long until the others realize that we've escaped?
And...who is 'STRIKE'?"
She was ready to leave, so she waited by the door and functioned as a lookout.
Considering it takes me five minutes to get my suit on, and I'd rather not declothe in front of Erin, I sling my mask on and carry my suit.

"STRIKE? This is STRIKE. A government orgainization tasked with capture and control of Metahumans. As far as I can tell, it was founded to create the first Metahumans, which my dad was part of, hence my powers." I tell her. "Can you fly?"

[Lockandload1]

"STRIKE sounds a lot like...."
Her mind drifted. There was an answer somewhere in her past, but she wouldn't be able to remember. Unable to come up with the words, she moved on to his question.
"Uh.."
She gave a nervous laugh and scratched the back of her head.
"Last I checked, no. What's our plan B?"
After a moment of silent pondering, she had an epiphany and began rummaging through the suits again.
"What if one of the heroes had a set of jet-packs? It's likely, isn't it?"
Erin continued to rummage until she hit a hardened plastic object at the bottom.
I think I found something useful!

[Rain Dog]

THE DUMMY








Second week into freedom. The night is consumed in flames and violence. A few nights ago there was a massive power outage in the district. Lots of looting. Police come. Looter gets killed. Riot starts. Policeman is killed. More police come. Rioter gets killed. More rioting. Windows are smashed, cars are set aflame, gang members roam the streets, waging war against the law.

I am currently roaming “ground zero”. Shop windows are smashed and dozens of delinquents are rushing in and out of them, loot in hand. An occasional burst of gunfire echoes through the night air. Across the street a youth in all red is totting his gun. I hear another burst of gunfire as a car passes by. The youth is dead. I take cover in an alley and discover a horrific sight. This is the very street the police officer was shot to death. And here he lies before me, his bloody body covered in battered SWAT armor. Are the riots so bad that the man’s corpse could not be recovered?

I hear a thunderous, rhythmic thumping in the distance. With each passing second it grows louder and louder. I peek my head out of the alley and see another riot squad marching towards the area, drumming on their shields with their batons. One shouts into a megaphone. Some of the looters scurry away like cockroaches but others are a bit bolder, ignoring the threats and pleas from the officers and continuing their thievery. The gun totting criminals and thugs are more defiant, standing their ground. I hear another burst of gunfire. The megaphone man gives up and they begin hurling their canisters of tear gas. Most of the criminals are on the run now—they few that resisted were met with blows from the riot squad’s batons. I begin to worry. Order will soon be restored, I think. That is good. But what if I am recognized by the police? I will be captured. Imprisoned again. Who knows what they’ll do to me this time.

I remove the armor and padding from the corpse in the alley and quickly put it on. I sprint across the street under cover of the clouds of gas. The few rioters who can see me run scared, mistaking me for a police officer. I stumble across the body of the youth in red. I pry his gun from his hand—I may have use for it in the future.

Hours later, I am at home, recanting the night’s events to Mubbles and Baxter. Mubbles tells me to hold on to my new equipment as it will probably be needed in our war against the Illuminati. Baxter tells me his name again. I sleep until well into the next day.

THE DUMMY

Third week into freedom. My sleeping patterns are erratic now. Sometimes I’m awake for days, others, I’m completely out. Everything about me is erratic now. Better that way. Predictable patterns and routines make it easier for them to find you, figure you out. That’s not happening. Not again.

I spend most of my days wandering around the district, learning as much as I can about my environment. Noticed some things I didn’t like. From what I’ve learned, there are at least two warring gangs in the area. They pollute the streets with their drugs and violence, leaving innocent denizens to live in fear and anguish. If I am to liberate the world I must start here by cleansing the city, ridding it of the corrupt and criminal. Afterwards, I’ll be experienced. I’ll be ready. Afterwards, I’ll be able to wage war on the planet’s unseen oppressors.

There’s a twenty-four hour dry cleaner four blocks from my new home. The owner is a small, odd man. He glares at me every time I walk by. I attempted to enter once and he immediately shooed me out. There’s a yellow truck perpetually parked outside of the shop. Nothing ever comes in or out of it, it’s just always…there. Very suspicious. I’m going to keep an eye on him.

“I’m going out now, Mubbles,” I said as I slip into the thick SWAT padding.

Meow.

“Learned a lot of drug deals go down on twenty third and third. I’m going to fix that.”

I strap on my holster and place my new weapon inside.

Meeeow.

“I’m not getting distracted. The Illuminati are still my main target but they are not my only one.”

Raaaaow.

“As a matter of fact, yes. Dry cleaners on Fairview. Have the Proletariats look into it.”

Meeow.

I pull my helmet onto my head. I constructed it a few days ago. Made it out of the head of some sort of mannequin I found while rummaging through a dumpster for lunch.

“Goodbye, Mubbles."

Meow

"Goodbye, Baxter.”

“….Wha?”

I slip out the door and into the night.

[Spike_x1]

The Survivor landed on his balcony with a little less grace than usual. He didn't even bother looking back out at the city one more time before giving a heavy sigh and walking into his apartment. Shutting the glass double doors behind him, Adam pulled his mask off and ran his hand through his hair. Look at me. Big time hero.

Still wearing the rest of his costume, Locke swept his cape out of his way and pulled a bottle of vodka from his liquor cabinet. Twisting the top off of the bottle, Adam took a long gulp and tried not to think about the potential end of the world that the Architect had brought to his, and Icon's, attention. I'm a wannabe superhero. Almost every supervillain that I've gone up against, I've barely escaped with my life. Lyle keeps beating me half to death. Hell, he burned me alive with gasoline last time we fought, and he only lost the fight in the end because of the combined power of Pulse and I. Another swig of vodka. Psycho was literally tearing me to pieces before the cops drove him off. And I just know that that creep is out there somewhere, waiting for the right moment to slice my organs out. And damn, we can't forget the time that Dylan Chambers made me put a gun in my mouth and blow my own brains out.

Without even realizing it, the Survivor's frustration was causing him to unconsciously heat the glass bottle of vodka being held in his hand. With his eyes glowing as much as his hands in anger, Adam was painfully startled as melting glass burned his gloved fingers. "ARGH!" he roared in surprise. "Dammit!" The Survivor suddenly hurled the bottle at the near wall at his minibar, ignoring the shattered glass now raining everywhere. "Yeah. What a great hero I am. Good call on calling on me for saving the world, Architect."

[Mercy]

Sirce/Gwen Mayer
And the winner is....TWO



"Agent Stracht come in" A voice buzzed into the walkie talkie of Lacey Stracht, agent of S.T.R.I.K.E.
"I'm here at Lost Haven theater, ready, I have everything in order, we must find Gwen" Lacey responded. Lacey slid her walkie talkie into her belt again and watched over the people setting up the red carpet. Lacey smiled at sat back, waiting for the right time.

Beverly Hills, Mayer's Mansion, 50 minutes until Oscars.
Gwen was talking to the mother of the two kids who played Harry and William. She was called Sarah Knight. What Gwen didn't know, was that Sarah Knight use to be the famous retro heroine Knightress, now retired.
"...Yeah I do hope Kim will be able to hold it in if Heath does win, even though it's tragic" Gwen smiled, Sarah nodded in agreement. Helena came running into the room, she tapped Gwen gently on the shoulder. Gwen slowly got up and followed Helena out the room.

"I just got a call...." Helena looked down, Gwen seemed puzzled,
"And?" Gwen questioned,
"It's S.T.R.I.K.E, they're--" Helena choked on the words, she hated to say it, she knew it would break Gwen's heart.
"--Going to die" Gwen growled.
Sirce/Gwen Mayer
And the winner is....THREE

Helena gasped,
"But, Gwen, what if it's my brother?"
"I'll let him off" Gwen muttered under breath. Gwen turned sharply to see her guests, 'mingling'. Gwen then turned back to Helena.
"Listen, don't stop me from killing them this time. They killed my parents, just because my dad married my mother, a metahuman" Gwen snapped.
"Right, a plan is needed. Tom will help me sneak out, you will distract the row of people....." Gwen trailed off in thought. She turned to see Sarah Knight, smiling and playing with her children.
"That's--"
"Yeah, I just realized that....Helena, what if they're after her?"

Meanwhile, on the roof of Lost Haven theater.
Lacey Stracht tightened her belt, she then slowly raised her binoculars to eyes, she looked deeply into them. Suddenly, she felt a tap on the shoulder. She spun round, dropping the binoculars.
"Well, hello there"
"Who are you?" Lacey muttered, feared.
"That's not important right now....What is, is how i'm going to stop you" Lacey slowly got up, she pulled out a tazer and gulped.
"You're not a metahuman, according to my scanners, your just--"
The tazer was zapped out her hand. It stung Lacey.
"Hold still, this will only take a minute"

[Eddie Brock]

THE CITIZEN


"Sit tight, sir. We've got a situation," my driver, Frank, explains to me as he pulls the car to a stop. As he steps out, I check my watch. This is just what I need: to be late to a press conference this early in my term. Whether or not anyone in the public thinks anything of it, the press will never let me forget it. In times like these, I need all the allies I can get - and I can't afford to alienate the media.

A moment later, I'm shocked back into reality as the door next to me pops open, and I'm greeted by an unfamiliar face. I see the desperation in his eyes - as well as Frank's hand on his collar. I sit in silence as this man stares at me hopelessly. Frank is trying very hard to pull him away.

Tears forming in his eyes, the man stammers, "Puh-puh-please hear me out! Please!" Frank gives him a good tug, and the man chokes for a moment. Clawing at his own collar, the man shouts, "THEY HAVE MY DAUGHTER!"

Something in that resonates within me. Adjusting my tie, I step out of the car and wave Frank off. "Give the man a minute, Frank."

"Mr. Mayor, the press conference..." Frank reminds me pleadingly.

I hold up a hand. "Hang on." I fold my arms and nod to the man. "Go ahead."

"These men...they...they took my daughter!" he explains hurriedly. He glances tentatively at Frank before returning his watery gaze to me. "They...they just...just took her right from me!"

"Who?" I ask with genuine concern.

Shaking his head, the man answers, "I don't...I don't know who they are. They...they're not...human!" He looks at me, and his sorrow is suddenly filled with terror. "They can do things. They have..."

"Powers?" I finish. The man nods. "Your daughter was taken by men with powers?"

"Yes," the man replies. He swallows the lump in his throat and manages to speak without cracking up. "They're part of some...gang...of superpowered criminals. They run a drug cartel and a child prostitution ring."

The story seems almost unbelievable. A drug cartel and a child prostitution ring? Run by superpowered criminals? I know this city is suffering under a wave of new age crime - superpowered crime - but I didn't know it ran that deep. Such blatant corruption...it makes my job that much more difficult.

"They operate out of a condemned apartment complex," the man tells me as he reaches into his pocket. He holds out a piece of wrinkled paper. "Here's the address." I take the paper from him. "Please, put a stop to this. Please...bring back...my daughter."

"This seems like a job for the proper authorities," I begin.

"They can't do anything! Not against these guys! No one can do anything! I'm asking you...I'm begging you! DO SOMETHING!" The man covers his face and turns away, disappearing down the street.

I look down at the piece of paper. "What can I do?"

[Rain Dog]

MADLOVE

CHAPTER 1: GENESIS

I am O Nva Xetaxy. And I was a god.

My people were pacifists. Intellectuals. Philosophers. We lived in total peace, total equality, total bliss. We strived to discover and learn and before we knew it we had learned it all. Our universe, our lives no longer had any secrets to keep. So we needed more. We jumped from universe to universe, expanding our knowledge and enjoying totally new experiences, the likes of which we could never have imagined. Here were mine.

In the first universe I ventured to, which we named An’Ga, I took a physical form for the first time. I settled on a lush planet, covered in oceans, rolling plains, and jungles. I took the form of its dominant species—tall, slender, bipedal creatures. They were very primitive, having only the most basic of technologies at their disposal. But they were fascinating. Their lore, which told tales of great and powerful deities, is what I found most intriguing. They held these fictional beings with such great reverence and actually seemed happy to serve them.

It was in this form that I was introduced to the countless pleasures the physical body could bring. Taste, smell, touch—the senses were a wondrous thing. I indulged myself in the richest and most delicious consumables I could get my new hands on. I was also introduced to a special plant—when the leaves were chewed it would imbue the consumer with great energy and put them in a state of ecstasy. The species of this planet seldom used this plant, preferring to use it only for special ceremonies. They looked at my constant indulgence of this leaf with disdain, but I didn’t care.

And it was in this form that I also discovered the phenomena that seemed to dictate the actions of every creature, sentient and non-sentient alike—sex. So many of these creatures spent good portions of their lives trying to attract mates and procreate. Initially, I did not understand it, but after my own experiences I quickly realized why. What I now did not understand was why my own realm and my own people lacked such sensations, such phenomena. If this one dimension could offer so much, I could only imagine what others held.

In my next dimension, Bo’Vr, I took on my next form. The species I became of part of was an odd one—somewhere in between amphibian and gastropodic. Their society functioned quite differently. Their society seemed to be based entirely on the collection and exchange of tiny gemstones. The more an individual had, the higher their place in society. Those with few gemstones were thin, frail, and constantly covered in drab clothing and dirt while to those with the most wore brilliant robes, decorated with colors in every spectrum. They were given the best food, the best homes, the best mates. I envied them. I began collecting these gemstones, doing anything and everything I could to acquire them. Before long, I was living amongst those I once envied. My new luxurious life was quite enjoyable, but I wanted more.

The third dimension I visited, Csus’Xi, was quite perhaps the most enlightening. The world I settled on was arid and barren. It was inhabited by fearsome, massive behemoths who called themselves to the Kotru. They shared the world with smaller, slender beings called the Truta. The Kotru were violent and brutal, often waging war with the Truta, slaughtering them by the thousands. At first these new experiences of pain and violence frightened me, that is, until I learned of its payoff. After Truta cities were conquered, every citizen submitted to the whims of the Kotru. The Kotru were bigger, stronger. They made the Truta do whatever they wanted. It did not matter who had the most gemstones or who commuted with the gods, all that mattered was who was strongest. The Truta despised them but they could do nothing. I came to admire the Kotru and their ability to force their will on others. The idea of making others do what they did not wish to do would have struck me as pure lunacy in my past lives but now it seems so brilliant, so magnificent.

I then ventured to a fourth dimension, Di’Chata, and it was here that I attained absolute power. In this realm, I could do anything. Literally, anything. I was not burdened with mortality and other physical limitations. I could do anything. So it began.

I chose a form reminiscent of the Kotru which I had come to admire, and began to take everything and anything I wanted. I laid entire planets to waste, crushed stars, and enslaved galaxy after galaxy. O Nva the Destroyer, they called me. I chose to keep a physical form, to experience all the pleasures I had when in An’Ga. I created glorious, luxurious palaces reminiscent of those I had in Bo’Vr. And I killed everything and anything that opposed me, like the Kotru in Csus’Xi. Before long, the entire universe knelt at me feet.

I am O Nva Xetaxy. And I was a god.

[NiteMare Shape]

http://i362.photobucket.com/albums/oo63/NMShape/Iconlogo.jpg

This is the part of my life that I hate. Just hours ago I learned that some alien force is heading toward Earth with enough firepower to eradicate the entire planet...

But it's not the constant threat that I hate, I can deal with that. It's leaving Lisa and Jenny after I tell them what I know. Seeing the looks on their faces, and then telling them that I have to go, that's what I hate.

I wonder if I should have even told them. Maybe it would be better if they didn't know exactly what is headed our way. But who am I kidding? None of us know what's coming, not exactly anyway. But I had to warn them, tell them something. I tried to get them to go down to Mom and Dad's, but they wouldn't leave the city.

"No, I'm going to stay. I'm not going to abandon you now." Lisa had said.

And of course Jenny agreed. I tried to agrue, but when your girlfriend and your sister team up, you don't stand a chance.

I really wish they'd left, but when you think about it...it doesn't matter. The simple fact is, there in no "someplace safe." One thing is for sure, this planet is in for a fight, and every man, woman and child, human and metahuman alike are in this together.

As for now, I think it's time to get back in touch with Survivor and The Architect, and discuss what exactly our next move is going to be.

[Andy C.]

WONDER BOY: SIDEKICK FOR HIRE



O CAPTAIN MY CAPTAIN:
PART SIX


"Travel much?"

Some nice, blue-haired old lady next to me on the bus is trying to make conversation. I'm a little bushed from helping the moving company load all of my stuff into their truck--complete with specific instructions on what to do with Ribeye, and very specific instructions on how to handle some of the unopened boxes--and just barely made it to the bus station in time. Still, I always loved to chat with the random people you meet when you're on the road.

"All the time," I answer. "I've been up and down the country more times than I can count. Haven't been able to afford to in the last couple of years, though--you know how tough times are. How about you?"

"Oh, my late Artie and I used to go on a trip every year we were married. We'd pick a dozen different catalogues, shuffle them up like a deck of cards, pull one out, and that would be where our vacation would be. He's passed now, though, and I don't travel much anymore now. It's just not the same when you're by yourself."

"I can empathize," I say with a sigh. "I used to be part of a duo, learned from the best of 'em. He's gone now, too."

"My, were you part of a travelling show?"

I grin.

"I guess you could say that. And it was one heck of an act. I used to do this bit on a motorcycle..."

Something's wrong. Really wrong. Even Mathis is worried, and I've never seen him talk about Mr. West's "second job" in any way but snarky dry witticisms.

Captain Wonder hasn't reported in all night.

He was investigating the rise of some new drug ring, pushing something called "Mayhem." It's wild stuff, an extremely potent neuro-stimulant which boosts awareness, heightens sensations to an unheard-of level, and nearly doubles the speed of thought. Unfortunately, it's also a powerful hallucinogen, and once those visions kick in, it also sends adrenaline into overdrive. So it makes you more sharper, keener, smarter...then turns you into a screaming mindless ape-man. It's like meth with an acid chaser, and it's becoming a real problem.

Cap had gone down into the Bowery to find where the stuff was being made, the hideout of the not-so-creatively-named "Doctor Mayhem" and his crew. We lost touch with him about three hours ago.

I know I'm not ready to go out on patrol yet. For the last three months, I've been working the computers back in the command center, feeding him info while he's out in the city. I'm coming up on the two-year anniversary of my training, though, and Mathis let me know that Mr. West was planning a gift for me.

The costume is the same color scheme as his, but with more red and blue than white. The fabric's a lightweight nomex and kevlar weave, with reinforced ceramic plates in the boots and gloves to pack some extra punch. Over the main bodysuit is a thicker vest, made of an experimental material called 'dragon-skin' that I had heard was only available to the military. The utility harness has all of the gadgets he's been showing me how to use: smoke-bomb, flash bombs, bolas, magnetic grappling-gun, etc. And the goggles can switch between standard night-vision and military infra-red, and house a high-definition digital camera that can zoom up to 100x normal vision.

None of that has anything on the bike.

http://www.2dayblog.com/images/2007/november/confederate_2.jpg

It's a pretty minimalistic frame, angular like a stealth fighter, not a whole lot of flash, designed purely with purpose in mind. The thick, wide wheels have some seriously heavy-duty suspension, and the motor in it is an absolute beast. The handlebars house controls for smoke screen launchers, an onboard rotary cannon (loaded with non-lethal rubber bullets, of course), and a few other compact versions of the goodies Captain Wonder has in his car. I doubt it has the cloaking device and jet turbine, but still...

This was meant to be the next step in my training. Looks like I'm going to have to break it out a little early.

****

Twenty minutes later, I'm in a junkyard outside of Queens. About a hundred yards off is a storehouse, where I'd picked up on Cap's trail. Inside are about a dozen armed goons, all hopped up on Mayhem, and Captain Wonder is chained up to a post in the center of the place. They're in the first phase of the drug's effects now, but once the second phase starts up, they'll tear him to shreds. And in between me and them is an old husk of a flat-bed tow truck, its bed tilted up like a ramp.

It couldn't be more perfect if I had planned it all out.

I gun the bike's motor, trying to line up my approach the best I can, and hoping I don't get myself killed in the process. I hit the flat-bed, and a second later, I'm freaking Evel Knievel, letting out a wild whoop as I arc through the night sky.

The M-heads don't even know what to make of the sound, until I come crashing in through the skylight, fish-tailing the rear of the bike to slam into two of the thugs in the way.

Captain Wonder does a double-take when he sees what's going on. All I can do is smile.

"How's that for a debut?"

After a moment, he laughs out loud.

"Fantastic! Now, you mind getting these chains off of me so we can deal with the rest of these psychos?"


"Heck of an act, that's for sure," I say again as the old lady nods, no doubt thinking of some sort of circus performance. "Anyway, how about you and your husband. Ever been to Lost Haven before?"

"Oh yes. My granddaughter lives there now, you see. Nice girl, about your age. She's one of those activist-types. She wanted to go there to clean up that city. Lord knows if there's a city in America that needs cleaning, it's Lost Haven."

"Yeah," I say, looking out the window, "I was thinking the same thing."

The old lady eventually drifts off to sleep, while I just keep watching the road from the bus window. We've still got a long way to go. And that's not even thinking about when we get there.

[Eddie Brock]

THE CITIZEN

The press conference passed like a dream. I'm sure my responses were short and lifeless, but I couldn't help that my mind was somewhere else. No matter what I tried, I couldn't get that man out of my head. In fact, several times during the interview, I reached into my pocket and felt the piece of paper he gave me. Each time, it filled me with a sense of dread. That man was trusting me to do something. Me. I just wish I knew what he wanted.

Later in the night, I sit on my bed with my shirt unbuttoned. Katherine is taking out her earrings and getting into her nightgown. I reach into my pocket and take out the wrinkled address. Leaning forward to examine it, I feel the Amulet dangling under my undershirt. Instinctively, I raise a hand and grasp it. I am instantly filled with a sense of purpose.

Moving quickly, I remove my suit and put on an old pair of jeans and a beaten-up sweatshirt. I grab my overcoat and throw it on. By that point, Katherine is all dressed to sit in bed and watch TV.

"Where are you going?" she asks, her voice a mixture of confusion, annoyance, and worry.

Looking over my shoulder, I explain, "I have to take care of something."

"At this hour?"

I look at the clock. It is getting late. Then again, I won't be able to sleep tonight if I don't do something. I'll just swing by this address and check it out. Maybe then, I can put my mind at ease for a while. I'll actually deal with it in the morning. "I won't be long," I promise before heading downstairs.

I hail a cab and show him the address. The driver warns me that it's a dangerous section of town, especially at night. I assure him that I'll be okay, and he mutters something along the lines of 'suit yourself.' Fifteen minutes later, we pull to a stop, and I pay the fare. As the taxi peels off, I notice how empty the streets are. Maybe this is a bad idea.

The condemned apartment complex looms before me. Separating me from it is a twelve-foot fence with razor wire mounted on top. The windows all are boarded up, but there is an empty doorway to the far left. It definitely isn't an inviting place. I look at the place and think for a while, before deciding that I'm satisfied. As I turn to walk away, I hear voices. Next, I see lights dancing behind one of the boarded windows.

Someone's in there.

I tell myself to leave. I tell myself that I have no business being here, and that - if I want to do anything to help - I should just call the police. I think of what the man said. The police aren't yet equipped to handle crimes involving metahumans. All too often, I've seen them torn to shreds or worse. As much as people want to condemn masked vigilantes, sometimes you have to fight fire with fire.

Above my heart, the Amulet begins to feel heavy. There's no escaping the truth that I flew - literally flew - while wearing this thing. Clearly, the stories of its 'supernatural powers' are not unfounded. That being said, I have no clue what else this thing is capable of. I can't just run into a fight and hope this Amulet protects me somehow. It doesn't work like that.

Or does it?

Finally, I decide that I'll just try to scare them away. For all their bravado and toughness, criminals are cowards - especially late at night in a dark, empty apartment complex. If I can make them think twice about doing whatever it is they're planning on doing tonight, I can feel like I've done my part. Then, I'll contact the authorities. After all, what could it hurt?

I check to make sure the streets are still clear. Man, now I feel like a criminal. After all, I am trespassing! I duck my head low and pop my collar. Now, I look the part as well! This idea is going from bad to worse. Better make this quick. I leap over the fence and the razor wire - thanks to the Amulet - and approach the empty doorway. I take one step inside, and I feel chills running down my spine.

Once inside, the voices grow louder, and I'm able to more or less gauge the size of the group. I definitely hear three distinct voices, and there may be more. They're on the floor above me. I open my mouth to say something, but I pause. I shouldn't use my real voice. Taking a deep breath, I give it another shot.

"Who's in here?" I call out in a tone at least an octave lower than my natural one. The voices stop. I stand frozen in time. I guess it worked.

"Who's asking?" a snakelike voice whispers from behind me. I turn to see a slender kid - can't be more than 25 - covered in tattoos. As I cautiously size him up, he literally sinks into the floor! I hear hurried footsteps, and I turn to see two other kids coming down the stairs. Their faces are a mixture of caution and anger - like a pissed-off deer caught in headlights.

At that moment, I realize I'm in over my head.

The first kid - the one who can walk through walls - rises back up behind me. "You're in the wrong place, old man."

"Boy, you're telling me..." I agree as I swallow the lump in my throat.

[MST3K 4ever]

Dylan stands on top of his building and stares out into the city.

He lights a cigar and takes a puff and then looks to the skies as the smoke rises upward.

I am keep having this feeling...something I can't shake...it's troubling yet calming at the same time...even familiar. The others must feel it as well.

Dylan takes another puff and then smirks

Perhaps I can work this to my advantage as well. I have done it before I can do it again.

He takes another puff and feels the wind blowing through his hair.

The Chinese say, 'May you live in intersting times' I think it's about to get very interesting.

[SuperBoy-CK]

http://img3.imageshack.us/img3/6838/spartanredesign1.png
http://img5.imageshack.us/img5/8687/spartantitle.jpg

Spartan stood in the middle of the street eying down three Metahumans. Each one of them is wanted by STRIKE because of the crimes they have committed. They use there powers to hurt and take anything they want from people just for the pleasure of it. Under normal circumstances regular STRIKE agents would be used to bring most Metahumans in but this wasn’t the case for this mission. These Metahumans are highly dangerous and to much for any human to handle. So in order to catch these criminals they had to call Mark, better known to STRIKE and any Metahuman that has cross him as Spartan. He is the definition of a true soldier. In Greek history Spartans were one of the most disciplined, well trained and feared military forces in world history. It was said that one Spartan was worth several men of any other state, this is what describes Mark. He was given the name Spartan because it was the only word that can really portray the type of person he is.

Before he decided to attack he knew he has to think of a plan of action. Rushing right into battle isn’t his style he likes to strategize how to take his opponents down in a matter of seconds if possible. Each one of the Metahumans has a power to be concerned of. The one standing in front of Spartan to his left is James Edwards better known as Blaze. He is a Pyrokinetic , meaning he can create and control fire with his mind. The fellow just to the right to him is Frost, his name pretty much says it all. He can create and shot ice from his hands. Last is Earthquake, he is the power house of the group. He can summon rock and earth to cover his body as a type of armor giving him super strength and durability.

“It’s just one of you and three of us. Do you really think you can beat us?”

Before Spartan answers Earthquake’s question he begins to smile. He thought to himself why he would ask him such a stupid question. He defeated these guys before and doing it again will be no problem.

“I know.” He said right before he took off running towards them.

“Blaze, fry him.” Earthquake shouts as he sees Spartan heading in their direction.

This is what Spartan wanted to happen to begin with. He knew that Blaze’s attacks are all straight forward so all he would have to do avoid his attack get in close and Blaze will be left wide open for attack.

Blaze hands turns on fire and then he shot out and fire blast at Spartan but he easily evaded it by front flipping over it. While he was flipping over Blaze he grabs him by the back of his shirt and use the momentum to slam him to the ground. Both Frost and Earthquake just stood there in shock at how quickly Spartan laid Blaze out. Almost as if they had blink they would have miss it.

“Who’s next?” Spartan asks as he holds a piece of Blaze rip shirt in his hand.

Both Frost and Earthquake looks at each and Earthquake give Frost a head nod symbolizing he wants him to go next. Frost began to move slowly toward Spartan trying to figure out what to do but its pretty hard to think when you just witness your partner get taken out within seconds with no problem.

“Give up now and you won’t have to get hurt.” Spartan could tell just by looking at Frost that he was scared to act and no one could really blame him wasn’t like he was facing any normal person. He was facing Spartan, the ultimate solider.

“Are you looking down on me? I’m not afraid of you. YOUR NOTHING!”

Frost shouts right before firing a trail of ice at Spartan. Seeing the attack coming Spartans body reacted quickly giving him faster relaxes so he was able to dodge each one of Frost attacks with little effort.

“It should be obvious to you that you’re not going to win. Give up now and…”

As he was going to continue he was distracted by the ground tearing up from under him. While his attention was focus on Frost, Earthquake slam his foot on the ground ripping the ground up in a straight line heading right where Spartan was standing.


“Now Frost, freeze him.”
Right when that was said Frost quickly lets off an ice beam at Spartan freezing him. It was a little too hard to believe that they really beat Spartan.
“Can you believe it we got him, we really got him.”
Earthquake slowly walks up to Spartans body.
“We have to be sure, for some reason no matter what I put this guy through he some how always seem to find a way out.”

Frost begins to laugh for joy.

“You’re dreaming man. I froze him good trust me mister I can do it all is not going any where.”

Earthquake was about to get happy thinking that maybe they did beat Spartan until he looks in Spartans eyes and realizes that they are glowing red and that the ice is melting.

“Oh crap. Frost ice him some more quickly.” Earthquake orders.

As soon as Frost was about to hit Spartan with more ice it was to late. Spartan bust out of his ice prison with fire cover his entire body.
“My turn.” He says right as he fly's straight at Frost shooting his own fire blast at him. Frost quickly makes a ice shield to stop the blast witch it did but Spartan stay on the attack. When Frost realize Spartan was in front of him it was to late. Spartan does a round house kick with the back of his foot making impact with Frost’s jaw knocking him unconscious as he spins in the air landing hard on the ground face first.

Before he could turn around Earthquake had ran at Spartan driving his shoulder into Spartan’s back. The collision sent Spartan flying to the side of a park car. As Spartan turns around gathering himself Earthquake was right there. He punch Spartan so hard in his rib cage that Spartan flow through the side of the car ending up through the other side at the end of a building.

“If you didn’t notice I have got stronger since last night we met. Thanks to some special people they were able to enhance my powers making me stronger. Get this they did it for free. All they want me to do is keep doing what I’m doing. How did you like the upgrade?”

Spartan spit out some blood from his mouth.

“Upgrade or not you are coming with me.”
Earthquake then starts laugh. “Please don’t fool your self I felt your ribs breaking against my fist. You’re not taking me anywhere.”
He was half right in what he said. He did break most of all of Spartans ribs but that was before they healed.

“Time to finish this.”

Earthquake then quickly runs up on Spartan and deliver a devastating blow to his face.

“That should do it.”
Earthquake then slowly pulls his fist back from Spartan’s face thinking that he was finished. As he did so his confidence quickly fades as he sees Spartan looking at him smiling with organic type steel covering his body. After getting hit by Earthquake’s punch the first time his body quickly adapt to the situation. In order to make sure Spartan didn’t get any more serious damage by Earthquake his body came up with the organic type steel to give him more durability and strength.

Wasting no more time Spartan grabs Earthquake by his wrist and throws him across the street. He slowly gets up to his feet as does Earthquake. Both look at each other then take off running towards one another. As Earthquake takes a swing at Spartan he ducks under the blow and sends a upper cut so powerful to Earthquakes chin that the force of the impact shatters the glass of the windows in the building at the area. Earthquake’s feet barely came off of the ground because of his massive weight holding him down.

Earthquake just fell right down on the ground landing on his face. Spartan look down at his motionless body and watches as the rock shell breaks apart revealing a shinny teenage boy unconscious. Spartan then presses the intercom in his ear on.


“Mission complete, bag and tag."

[Mercy]

OOC: Previously... (http://forums.superherohype.com/showpost.php?p=16496993&postcount=164)
OOC: This Arc is currently 3rd person
Siren
http://i26.tinypic.com/2mxluvt.jpg
Mermaids ONE

Rain spat down, nothing unusual for London. Lana Bannon stood on the Millennium bridge in Greater London, she held an umbrella over her head. She had just put down the phone to "The Boss". Lana had been performing as Siren for a two weeks now.

The rain hit Lana's umbrella, pretty hard, but it didn't affect Lana. She watched the flowing river, how calm it was, flowing silently. But she also noticed how dark it was, full of black swirls, rippling in every open space of the river. Something beautiful but dark. That was something Lana had in common with a river. Lana leaned over the edge, peering over the sea. Suddenly, all the noises around her faded away, it seemed like Lana was alone in the world.

This didn't last long.
"Careful" A voice was heard from behind her, Lana shot round. It was a tall, slender woman, who had dangling brown locks, flowing down just beneath her shoulders. She wore a white, long, coat, as well as beige, short boots, which matched her beige tights. The woman gasped, she opened her mouth, but seemed to choke on her words.
"D-Dayle?" With those words, Lana's hands were uncontrollable, she had already slammed her hand over the woman's cheek, within seconds of meeting her.
"DON'T SAY THAT! DON'T YOU EVER!" Lana screamed, people looked at the two women, but walked on, typical Londoners.
"Listen! You have to come with me, Lana!" The woman said in a hurry, whilst rubbing her cheek. She didn't seem upset about the slap.
"Oh Crap. Crap. Crap. I know who you are....Nurse Kate" Lana thought she had killed her on the day Rosie came to visit Lana, after she had recovered from a coma.
"You're probably thinking, how did I survive? Well I'll explain later, right now, we need to go before they come"

Kate grabbed Lana and sped across the bridge,
"Kate!" Lana struggled her way from Kate's grip, she then quickly slammed two fingers onto Kate's stressed forehead.
"Explain. Everything. Now" Lana said, in a sinister tone. Both the women's eyes gleamed pink, but no one noticed.

"An agency called STRIKE, came to me. Because I'm a metahuman. Before I explain the rest, I can heal more advanced than other humans. Anyway, this agent of STRIKE, who I think was called Lacey Stracht, ambushed me, she was about to capture me when I ran away, on the hunt for you. I ran to you because I heard Lacey, talking to her fellow agent, about capturing famous actress/new discovered heroine--Sirce and you. Claiming you two hold big connections to each other, both having big abilities. They followed me to London, but not with Lacey. They're here and if we don't act quick, we'll die" Kate explained, no breaths in between her sentences.

"Mayer? Did you say---"

A Month ago...
"NO! YOU CAN'T BE!" Lana screeched, as she stood in her bosses office.
"Scream and shout all you want, but face it. I'm Tessa Mayer, your--"
Lana had already punched her boss in the face. Lately, since the wedding, this had been happening to her. Lana gasped, she looked curiously at her fist, wondering what had she become.

[Eddie Brock]

THE CITIZEN

The kids close in on me. The one who can become intangible is behind me. I have my head cocked slightly, so I can monitor him through my peripheral vision. Meanwhile, the other two bear down on me with menace in their eyes. I clench my fists and prepare for the worst. Unfortunately, I don't know the half of it. One of the other two turns into stone. Stone. The other hangs back a little, so I don't know what he can do.

Then again, I don't know what I can do, either.

"Looks like we got a troublemaker," the stone criminal remarks. I'm thankful that these kids don't recognize me, but - knowing their type - I'd be surprised if they knew the President,let alone the Mayor. The stony one cracks his neck. It sounds like two cinderblocks being rubbed together.

The Amulet begins to radiate heat from my chest. It feels both relaxing and empowering. I decide to take some initiative. Spinning quickly, I take a swing at the intangible kid. I haven't thrown a punch since the tenth grade. It shows. The kid is able to dodge without using his powers. Gritting my teeth, I try to make up for it with the opposite fist. The kid ducks low and jabs me in the gut.

As I'm doubled-over, all sound seems to stop for a moment. The silence is then followed by a sharp ringing in my ears. It feels as though my eardrums are going to explode. I turn my head in the direction of the noise. I manage to catch a glimpse of the third kid before I'm flung across the hall. I smash through some old drywall and find myself in a new room.

As I'm getting up, the intangible kid appears from the floor. He charges me, and I deliver a powerful kid from the ground. As he stumbles back, the stone criminal comes crashing through the wall. "AAAAAAAAAAAARGHHHHH!" he growls as he charges at me.

I roll to my right and avoid the stampede. The third kid - the one with the piercing telekinetic scream - is entering through the hole that I created. As he opens his mouth, I do the only thing I can think of, leaping through the air. I experience the same chilling silence, but this time I avoid the brunt of the blast. The floor where I was previously lying is blown to pieces - shards flying in every direction.

"Get him to stay still, man!" the screamer whines. He unleashes a few short bursts, but I'm quick on my feet. With each dodge, my surroundings are blasted apart. I don't want to experience one of those screams dead on again.

Unfortunately for me, the stony criminal takes advantage of my divided attention. On one of my dodge attempts, he plucks me out of the air and brings me back down. Hard. As I lay wincing on the ground, the intangible kid kicks me in the small of my back from underneath the floorboards. I arch my back slightly, and the stony one delivers a crushing elbow to my stomach.

What happens next is a mystery even to me. There is a blinding flash of light, from which I recover quickly. As I open my eyes, I see that my opponents are still incapacitated. Looking down, I realize that the flash generated from the Amulet. I decide not to waste my fortune. I bound across the room and karate chop the screamer in his Adam's apple. As he gasps for air, I grab the back of his head and throw him at the intangible kid - who is still rubbing his eyes. The two collide, and the floorboards beneath them collapse.

The last one - the stony criminal - has just recovered when I charge at him. I pray that he doesn't have time to plant his feet as I launch myself into the air, feet first. I connect my heels on his chest, and he trips over himself and falls backwards. The weakened floorboards give under the enormous weight.

Hovering in the air, I stare in awe at my accomplishment. I successfully took out three powered opponents! Granted, it was neither pretty nor easy, but I did it! Looking down at their pathetic, defeated forms, I advise, "Shut down your operations in my city, boys. You don't want Round 2."

[NiteMare Shape]

http://img23.imageshack.us/img23/3127/shadowalker.png

http://i362.photobucket.com/albums/oo63/NMShape/cooltext412955943-1.jpg



I heard her call for help from almost a block away. It doesn't take me long to find her, backed up against the wall with some thug pointing his knife in her face.

I drop in behind the thug and make my approach. Then something hist me like a ton of bricks....She's smiling.

Without saying a word, she pulls out a pistol and fires three shots, right at my heart. It happened so fast, I wasn't able to phase out until the first shot had hit my chest, if it weren't for the armor in my suit, I'd be dead.

I phase back in right in front of the girl and her goon, I drop him with one well placed shot to the throat. Before he knew what hit him, he was rolling around on the ground, clutching his throat, gasping for air. Within seconds he passes out.

"Drop the gun, I don't want to hurt you." I say to the girl. She smiles again, and levels the gun right at my head.

Her mistake. I hit her with a right hand that puts her down for the count.

"I said I didn't want to...not that I wouldn't."


Clap...Clap...Clap...

"Not bad...not bad at all."

I spin around to face the new arrival, and when I meet his gave I realize that I've seen this man before, but I just can't place where.

"See, you've been causing alot of problems for the boss man. He doesn't send The Franchise after any old schmuck, and to tell you the truth, I can see why he sent me after you. You're pretty good, but your time just ran out."

[Mercy]

Sirce/Gwen Mayer
And the winner is....FOUR
http://i482.photobucket.com/albums/rr184/Supehero__/gwen_stefani_7.jpg

"Sarah?" Gwen tapped Sarah Knight's shoulders. Sarah's kids were being escorted into the limo.
"It's okay, I know" Sarah frowns to herself. Gwen sighs,
"Listen, I can stop this. If you heard me and Helena over there, you probably know by now, those rumors of me being Sirce are true" Gwen explained, Helena ran up to the two women.
"Ladies, it's time" Helena points to the glass doors. Sarah sharply turns to Helena, she squints her eyes and has a stern look on her face.
"You trust this lady?" Sarah muttered. Gwen nodded with confusion.
"She's my most trusted friend. She would never rat me out to STRIKE, even though her brother is loyal to them" Gwen clarified. Sarah turned away, she ran out the house, leaving Gwen and Helena alone.
"I-I'm sorry." Helena looked down, Gwen didn't seem too upset.
"Don't be! Cheer up! Come on, you know Tom is there and I, myself have more powers than all of STRIKE combined" Gwen smirked.

Roof of Lost Haven Theatre.
"I'm Bionic" Electrical buzzes flashed around his electronic gloves. Bionic was Tom Mayer, the cousin of Gwen and the son of Phillip Mayer.
"And I'm gonna kick your ass!" Lacey leaps up, she jumps over Bionic and kicks him in the back. Bionic shouts in pain and stumbles forward. He then turns around. Bionic shot plasma discs at Lacey. Lacey dodged them elegantly, gently leaping into the air, twisting and turning her body.'
"Mm. My scanners say your--" Bionic look at his electronic-gloves.
"I'm not a metahuman. I was injected with a drug, to help my skills, be advanced. So it's almost impossible to beat me in any sort of fighting" Lacey explained. Bionic growled, he grabbed Lacey's neck, to quick for her to re-act. Electrical zaps surrounded his goggles.
"Why did you and your ass of an agency, KILL MY AUNT!" Tom growled, something stopped him from frying Lacey.
"Mm. Seems like you don't know a lot. Here's the thing. Your Aunt Delila, she was a metahuman, an outlaw to us, STRIKE. Your Uncle Richard, he was a top agent at STRIKE. But. It was his choice to go and marry a metahuman! When Delila Mayer found out Richard worked for us, she quickly passed on the spirits of Sirce, to her sister Rachel, who is your mother. I couldn't stop Agent Rise. He set off a car bomb, killing Richard and Delila. But when your father and mother had a fight. Your father threatened to turn your mother into us. So she panicked, running away, quickly transporting the souls into Gwen. But of course, Gwen is oblivious to this" Lacey smiled. Bionic flashed a smile back.
"Hah. No wonder, you know who I am don't you? All you freaks know the Mayers!" Bionic shouted. Lacey eyed his electronic glove.
"I see, you recorded our little conversation. Good" Lacey smirked. Bionic let go of Lacey.

Lacey dropped. Bionic stood, looking over her.
"There's a lot more of you Mayers. For instants, Tessa Mayer, L--" Bionic clutched Lacey and chucked her into a metal pole, which stood on the roof.

In the Limo...
Sarah and her two kids, sat in the front row of the Limo. Gwen, Helena and Phillip (who had been picked up) sat in the back row. Phillip had explained Tom had already gone on the hunt for the STRIKE agents.
"Listen Uncle. I think it's Sarah they're after" Gwen explained. Suddenly, Helena's phone buzzed. Helena turned away and smiled.
She flicked open the silver pebble phone and bent down.
"Yes" Helena hissed over the phone.
"Right...Kate, listen, I'm with Gwen now. She has Knightress and Phillip Mayer with her. Do you have both of them?" Helena whispered.
Helena's face dropped. She sat silently for a minute, the phone to her ear.

"Use your abilities, do anything. Get Tessa as well! Have you warned her about....good. My brother killed Gwen's parents, he wont care if he has to blow up London!.....Okay, calm. I'll try and stop STRIKE from attacking at the Oscars, but you....you, stick with Lana"

[Spike_x1]

http://i276.photobucket.com/albums/kk23/Spike_x1/CAH/survivor017gn0.jpg

The Survivor stood atop the offices of Chambers Law, keeping watch for Icon and any possible surprises that the Architect might have in store. After their first meeting with the Architect, the three of them decided that Icon would take the information to be verified. Once that was done, the Survivor and Icon had met secretly to have a few words, and then they would rendezvous with the Architect back on the tower several nights later to try to figure out what to do about this... invasion, which is what the Survivor now found himself waiting for.

"Invasion," Adam scoffed. Even having seen many strange things in his short life that he could remember, he was still having trouble accepting the concept of little green men destroying everything in their way on the path to Earth.

[MST3K 4ever]

http://i276.photobucket.com/albums/kk23/Spike_x1/CAH/survivor017gn0.jpg

The Survivor stood atop the offices of Chambers Law, keeping watch for Icon and any possible surprises that the Architect might have in store. After their first meeting with the Architect, the three of them decided that Icon would take the information to be verified. Once that was done, the Survivor and Icon had met secretly to have a few words, and then they would rendezvous with the Architect back on the tower several nights later to try to figure out what to do about this... invasion, which is what the Survivor now found himself waiting for.

"Invasion," Adam scoffed. Even having seen many strange things in his short life that he could remember, he was still having trouble accepting the concept of little green men destroying everything in their way on the path to Earth.

Dylan sees The Survivor standing there. Both men stare at one another

Dylan puffs on his cigar and says, "I have no intention of engaging you in combat at this time. We could go round and round for the next 200 years, but right now you sense there is something coming an invasion of some kind. So do I."

He takes a long drag and says, "You're waiting for others to come here, when they come here I will take my leave. There is no reason for conflict among us at this time. I could find out very easily what you suspect this invasion is all about, but that is the downside to mind-powers no surprises are left. It's kind of sad when you know what you're getting for Christmas when you're 10 years old 3 months before Christmas."

[NiteMare Shape]

http://i276.photobucket.com/albums/kk23/Spike_x1/CAH/survivor017gn0.jpg

The Survivor stood atop the offices of Chambers Law, keeping watch for Icon and any possible surprises that the Architect might have in store. After their first meeting with the Architect, the three of them decided that Icon would take the information to be verified. Once that was done, the Survivor and Icon had met secretly to have a few words, and then they would rendezvous with the Architect back on the tower several nights later to try to figure out what to do about this... invasion, which is what the Survivor now found himself waiting for.

"Invasion," Adam scoffed. Even having seen many strange things in his short life that he could remember, he was still having trouble accepting the concept of little green men destroying everything in their way on the path to Earth.


I land at the edge of the building, and slowly walk up beside The Survivor, who seems to be slightly preoccupied.

"Kind of hard to believe. I've seen all the evidence, we've gone over it together, everything points to the same thing...Something that just doesn't seem possible."

The Survivor nods in agreement, but doesn't say anything.

"Any sign of our mysterious 'friend' yet?"

[Byrd Man]

"Concentrate, Matthew." Kensei says as we sit cross-legged in the floor.

"I don't feel anything..."

"Focus and you can feel them...the spirits and souls of every living thing on this planet. They can give you strength."

"The only thing I feel right now is a Star Wars rip-off...."

"Be quiet and focus....you can feel them, all of them. Use them to fuel you, power your speed."

I shut my eyes and try to focus....all of a sudden, I see the face of the woman I saved from a burning building the other day, then the face of that subway worker I pulled off the tracks a few months back, the people in the car crash I stopped..one by one, I see them all coming back to me.

With each face and each deed I remember, I feel something bigger growing inside of me.

"Yes! That's it. Can you feel it?!"

"Yes!"

The faces start to fly through my mind at dizzying speeds, that's when Kensei's hand hits my chest and he starts to mumble under his breath. Some sort of old spell or ritual. Whatever it is, I feel the thing building up inside me growing and growing until....

KRAKOOM!!!

Blue lightning rips through the small motel room, striking me in the chest and blowing me back into a wall.


*********

"Matthew?" Kensei slowly wakes me up.

I open my eyes and look up at him from my motel room.

"What happened?"

"My work here is done." He says as he stands up with his bag in his hands.

"Your final test was completed. You have passed, you have shown that you have what it takes to become a hero. Last night, I restored you powers as well as showing you how to become more powerful. Remember everything I have taught you when the crisis is upon us, then you will truly need it."

"Wait!" I say as I zip out of bed at the old familiar speeds, I can't help but smile as I stop in front of the old Asian man.

"What about this invasion you keep talking about? When is it? What is going to happen?"

"I do not know for certain. I just know of the vision that I had. My visions are never wrong, something is coming, Matthew. It means to destroy us all, we must all of us find the strength to find it, and I have helped you find yours. Good luck, and may fate and destiny guide you on the right path. Never forget this, you have the potential to save this world, now I suggest you use it."

I stand a bit wide-eyed as he walks out the motel room door and out of my life as quickly as he entered it.

[Spike_x1]

Dylan sees The Survivor standing there. Both men stare at one another

Dylan puffs on his cigar and says, "I have no intention of engaging you in combat at this time. We could go round and round for the next 200 years, but right now you sense there is something coming an invasion of some kind. So do I."

He takes a long drag and says, "You're waiting for others to come here, when they come here I will take my leave. There is no reason for conflict among us at this time. I could find out very easily what you suspect this invasion is all about, but that is the downside to mind-powers no surprises are left. It's kind of sad when you know what you're getting for Christmas when you're 10 years old 3 months before Christmas."Adam looks at Chambers, not saying a word, but instead letting the glowing fire in his eyes convey his anger for the villain. If even this creep, with his psychic powers, was having feelings of impending doom, then this invasion crap must be real.

Suddenly, in the sky the Survivor could see the flying form of Icon soaring towards him. Apparently Dylan also caught sight of the other hero and decided to take his leave.I land at the edge of the building, and slowly walk up beside The Survivor, who seems to be slightly preoccupied.

"Kind of hard to believe. I've seen all the evidence, we've gone over it together, everything points to the same thing...Something that just doesn't seem possible."

The Survivor nods in agreement, but doesn't say anything.

"Any sign of our mysterious 'friend' yet?"Keeping an eye on Chambers until the very moment that he retreats into the roof entrance, the Survivor finally turned back to Icon.

http://i276.photobucket.com/albums/kk23/Spike_x1/CAH/survivor012yz5.jpg

"No sign of the Architect yet. For a self-described supergenius, he should at least be punctual for meetings like this."

"What's wrong with being fashionably late?" At the sound of Zaine Black's voice, both superheroes spun to face him as the air crackled to life and the robotic facsimile of the Architect teleported onto the scene. "I take it you've had time to verify my findings?"

[NiteMare Shape]

Suddenly, in the sky the Survivor could see the flying form of Icon soaring towards him. Apparently Dylan also caught sight of the other hero and decided to take his leave.Keeping an eye on Chambers until the very moment that he retreats into the roof entrance, the Survivor finally turned back to Icon.

http://i276.photobucket.com/albums/kk23/Spike_x1/CAH/survivor012yz5.jpg

"No sign of the Architect yet. For a self-described supergenius, he should at least be punctual for meetings like this."

"What's wrong with being fashionably late?" At the sound of Zaine Black's voice, both superheroes spun to face him as the air crackled to life and the robotic facsimile of the Architect teleported onto the scene. "I take it you've had time to verify my findings?"

I look at the Architect, somewhat surprised by his sudden appearance and I nod to him.

"Verified, and re-verified. You're findings appear to be the real deal."

He smirks and nods, as if he were expecting me to say as much.

"Now that we're on the same page as far as what is coming...How do we stop it?"

[NiteMare Shape]

http://img23.imageshack.us/img23/3127/shadowalker.png


http://i362.photobucket.com/albums/oo63/NMShape/cooltext412955943-1.jpg



I heard her call for help from almost a block away. It doesn't take me long to find her, backed up against the wall with some thug pointing his knife in her face.

I drop in behind the thug and make my approach. Then something hist me like a ton of bricks....She's smiling.

Without saying a word, she pulls out a pistol and fires three shots, right at my heart. It happened so fast, I wasn't able to phase out until the first shot had hit my chest, if it weren't for the armor in my suit, I'd be dead.

I phase back in right in front of the girl and her goon, I drop him with one well placed shot to the throat. Before he knew what hit him, he was rolling around on the ground, clutching his throat, gasping for air. Within seconds he passes out.

"Drop the gun, I don't want to hurt you." I say to the girl. She smiles again, and levels the gun right at my head.

Her mistake. I hit her with a right hand that puts her down for the count.

"I said I didn't want to...not that I wouldn't."



Clap...Clap...Clap...


"Not bad...not bad at all."

I spin around to face the new arrival, and when I meet his gave I realize that I've seen this man before, but I just can't place where.

"See, you've been causing alot of problems for the boss man. He doesn't send The Franchise after any old schmuck, and to tell you the truth, I can see why he sent me after you. You're pretty good, but your time just ran out."

Before I can say anything he runs at me, lowering his shoulder and hitting me hard.

He's strong and fast.

I roll through as I hit the ground, getting back to my feet right away. I attack with a flurry of punches and kicks, but he manages to block each blow, and then counters with a hard right hand, then grabs me and tosses me into the side of a dumpster. He comes in fast with a kick aimed right at my head, I duck just in time, avoiding his foot which leaves a considerable dent in the dumpster.

I get to a knee and hit him with a shot to the kidney which staggers him for a moment, then follow it up with acouple of rights and lefts that knock him back, then I grab him by the arm and hurl him into the alley wall where he lands with a thud.

"Who are you, and what do you want?"

He looks at me with an almost hurt expression.

"Who am I? Are you kidding me? Damn, I guess word doesn't travel around these parts as fast as you'd think."

I grab him by the neck and lift him to his feet.

"No games, I want answers."

"You don't understand...this ain't no game. You've made some very powerful enemies...."

He headbutts me, knocking me back. Then he drives a foot into my chest that knocks me off my feet, sending me into the opposite wall.

"See, Like I said before...The boss man don't send me after just anyone."

He kicks me again, this time in the head. I look up just in time to see him pull something out of his coat. Something I recognize, an oversized handgun. I saw the designs in my father's files after he died. The same guns that Midas and the Cartel have been selling on the black market. My assailant smirks as he levels the gun at my head.

"Don't be too hard on yourself...You put up a good fight. You went toe to toe with The Franchise, and I can tell you...there aren't too many people who can say that. It's almost a shame that it has to end, it's been a long time since I've gone against anyone who can make me break a sweat. I'm gonna miss you kid."

Before he can pull the trigger, I fire a rappelling hook from my wrist gauntlet that hits Franchise in the hand. He cries out in a shocked pain as he drops the gun.

As I get back to my feet, I hear the sound of police sirens heading toward us. Some one must have called the police when the girl took her shots at me. Suddenly the entire alley is bathed in blue and white lights as the police arrive on the scene. I turn to face The Franchise, but he is gone.

I raise my wrist and fire another rappelling line, and take to the rooftops above the alley just as the cops draw their weapons on the girl and the thug who are still unconscious in the alley.

[Rain Dog]

MADLOVE

CHAPTER 2: FALL

I sat upon my enormous gilded throne, feasting on the meal the servants had prepared for me. As I ripped the meat from the bone with my teeth, I noticed a servant approaching. He was dressed in rich scarlet robes—the garb of a priest. He stopped and humbly bowed his head.

“My Lord, there is much talk of rebellion amongst the commoners…”

I scoffed.

“Where?” I grunted.

“This heresy seems to be coming from planet Nousa in the—“

The moment he says the name of the planet, I am there. And I am still at the throne, enjoying my meal, listening to the priest’s concerns. I hover above the planet’s atmosphere for a second or two, scanning the surface to these rebels. And then they’re found.

I am now at the rebel camp, all the while finishing a goblet of wine as the priest lists off the names or the heretics. Their leader is there, rallying his troops, who immediately scatter in horror as the catch sight of me. The universe is a big place, and while I am certainly capable of doing so, I tend to not be everywhere at once. As a result certain planets and certain peoples whom I do not frequently visit seem to forget or not know the extent of my powers. These ignorant ones sometimes think they can raise an army, kill me, and “liberate” their worlds, but that is not so. I am not just some mere dictator who can be overthrown. I am god. I am invincible. I am immortal.

With a wave of my hand, half of the army is immediately vaporized. With a wave of the other hand, the rest are set aflame. Not a quick or efficient way of mass-killing but a much more entertaining one. The leader stands trembling now, completely overwhelmed but what he had just seen.

“H-how is that p-p-possible?” he whimpered as he fell to his knees, “What are you?”

“You should know by now. I am the absolute power in this universe. I am your ruler. I am you god!” I shout as I point my finger at him, ready to deliver the blow that would kill this pathetic excuse for a rebellion once and for all. How should I kill him? So many options…

He shook his head as tears streamed down his face.

“Kill me then! Hurry up! Death is far better than living in a world ruled by some insane monster!” he sobbed.

Now I can’t kill him. I would be fulfilling his wishes. Heretics must be punished. I clench my hand into a fist and the heretic falls to his knees. Right now, his organs are being twisted, mashed, and grinded into bits. He lets out a gurgling scream and promptly vomits up blood and entrails. Milliseconds before slipping into death, I revive him, heal him, and do it again. I will do this for a few millennia. Or until I get bored. Whichever comes first.

I am back at the throne and the priest is gone. As I try to finish up my meal, I am struck with a brief, but very odd, very intense sensation throughout my body. A side effect for choosing a physical form, perhaps?

“What are you doing, O?” asks a ghastly voice. I quickly look up and see three glowing figures in front of me. Frightening, yet beautiful apparitions. Silhouettes of light.

“What are you doing?” one of them repeats.

“Who dares---!” I bark before suddenly realizing what they are. Who they are.


“H-h-how did you find me?” I ask.

“We felt surges of your energy from dimensions away. What have you been doing?” another apparition asks.

“I…nothing, I—”

“Nothing? ‘Nothing’ would not send surges of your energy throughout several dimensions, Xetaxy.”

“We’ve taken a look around this universe, Nva. We did not like what we found.”

“Impersonating a deity violates inter-dimensional protocol, O. You knew that. These people of this universe seem to be under constant suffering…”

"And you are to blame. Come with us, Xetaxy. You must be handled by the proper authorities.”

“…No…” I whimpered, “No. No! NO! I am the ultimate authority here, you understand! This universe belongs to ME. I found it, I conquered it, I am its rightful ruler!”

“Conquered?” said a baffled apparition.

“What has become of you, O? Come now, it’s time to end this.”

“No!” I snarl as I let lose three bolts of energy with enough power to vaporize a solar system. The ghostly figures quickly absorbed the beams, totally unfazed.

“We have the same powers as you in this realm, O. Please stop embarrassing yourself. Come with us.”

“I don’t want to. I don’t want to leave everything I’ve accomplished here.”

Two of the apparitions vanished. Within seconds, the very palace we stood crumbled to dust. In the horizon I saw glorious monuments built in my honor suddenly vanish and collapse. The two apparitions returned within a minute.

“There. Every planet liberated.”

“Every monument, palace, and structure destroyed.”

“Every prisoner freed. Every life unfairly taken under you reign restored. Every memory of you erased. You have nothing here now. No accomplishments to leave behind. Come with us now.”

“NOOOO!” I shrieked. It seemed hopeless. I could not destroy them. I could not escape….or could I?

With a quick wave of my hand, I open of a portal and quickly jump in. It seals, leaving the three apparitions behind. My destination? I have no idea. A random jump through dimensions means there is a possibility I will end up in a dimension already discovered by my people. If that’s the case, they’ll be ready and waiting for me. But if appeared somewhere they haven’t found yet, I could hide. They will search for me but I may still be able to avoid them. The powers I used to take this universe is what gave me away—if I should suppress my powers in the next realm, then they will not be able to find me. Or at least, it would make it very, very difficult. There was still hope. I may still be a god.

[NiteMare Shape]

http://i362.photobucket.com/albums/oo63/NMShape/shadowalker.png

http://i362.photobucket.com/albums/oo63/NMShape/cooltext412955943-1.jpg

I slip into my apartment through the rear window, just as I have a hundred times over the last few months. I'm about to slip my mask off when I hear something coming from my living room...voices.

I adjust my mask, and quietly make my way into my living room to confront the intruders.

Then it dawns on me...It's Erica and my Aunt Betty. How could I forget that I had invited them over for a late dinner.

"So Kevin, is your 'new job' working out for you?" Aunt Betty says coyly, her amusement creeping into her voice.

"It's going well actually, but I had a bit of a close call tonight. Midas and his goons set me up."

"Oh my god baby, are you alright?" Erica asks, genuinely concerned.

"I'm fine, just a few bruises, but I'm fine."

"Well, get that suit off...let's take a look and get you patched up if need be. Then we eat."


Across town in the penthouse suite of Richard Midas...

"I'm dissapointed Franchise, I can't deny that. I give you a simple task...Kill this Shadow Walker character, and you can't get the job done. You do know the penalty for failure, don't you?" Midas says menacingly.

"Yeah boss ma---I mean...Yes sir. But let me explain..." He trails off as Midas interrupts him.

"Don't worry, I'm not going to have you killed. No, you my friend, are much too valuable. Instead I am going to give you a new task..."

"But sir, I can take him, if the cops didn't show up..."

"Don't interrupt me. And don't worry, you're still tasked to kill the vigilante, I'm just going to give you more....tools to work with. Now, if you'll excuse me, I have a gala I have to get ready for."

[Spike_x1]

I look at the Architect, somewhat surprised by his sudden appearance and I nod to him.

"Verified, and re-verified. You're findings appear to be the real deal."

He smirks and nods, as if he were expecting me to say as much.

"Now that we're on the same page as far as what is coming...How do we stop it?"The Architect's faint smug washed away at Icon's words, and he simply shook his head and shrugged his shoulders. "I really don't know." Zaine suddenly found himself chuckling a little, "heh, it's not very often that I get to say those words."

"I do have some suggestions though; take the information to the authorities. Or, if you feel like partying, you could make my findings public and cause a mass panic. Fun for everyone."

[NiteMare Shape]

The Architect's faint smug washed away at Icon's words, and he simply shook his head and shrugged his shoulders. "I really don't know." Zaine suddenly found himself chuckling a little, "heh, it's not very often that I get to say those words."

"I do have some suggestions though; take the information to the authorities. Or, if you feel like partying, you could make my findings public and cause a mass panic. Fun for everyone."


Something about this guy bugs me, I don't trust him, but he seems sincere. He is the guy that discovered this threat, and did contact Survivor and I...so I'm willing to put my reservations about him aside and work with him.

"Let's not make the situation worse by causing a panic. We have no choice, we have to take this information to the government. Survivor, Architect...pack your things, we're going to Washington."

[Mercy]

OOC: Previously... (http://forums.superherohype.com/showpost.php?p=16496993&postcount=164)
OOC: This Arc is currently 3rd person
Siren
http://i26.tinypic.com/2mxluvt.jpg
Mermaids ONE

Rain spat down, nothing unusual for London. Lana Bannon stood on the Millennium bridge in Greater London, she held an umbrella over her head. She had just put down the phone to "The Boss". Lana had been performing as Siren for a two weeks now.

The rain hit Lana's umbrella, pretty hard, but it didn't affect Lana. She watched the flowing river, how calm it was, flowing silently. But she also noticed how dark it was, full of black swirls, rippling in every open space of the river. Something beautiful but dark. That was something Lana had in common with a river. Lana leaned over the edge, peering over the sea. Suddenly, all the noises around her faded away, it seemed like Lana was alone in the world.

This didn't last long.
"Careful" A voice was heard from behind her, Lana shot round. It was a tall, slender woman, who had dangling brown locks, flowing down just beneath her shoulders. She wore a white, long, coat, as well as beige, short boots, which matched her beige tights. The woman gasped, she opened her mouth, but seemed to choke on her words.
"D-Dayle?" With those words, Lana's hands were uncontrollable, she had already slammed her hand over the woman's cheek, within seconds of meeting her.
"DON'T SAY THAT! DON'T YOU EVER!" Lana screamed, people looked at the two women, but walked on, typical Londoners.
"Listen! You have to come with me, Lana!" The woman said in a hurry, whilst rubbing her cheek. She didn't seem upset about the slap.
"Oh Crap. Crap. Crap. I know who you are....Nurse Kate" Lana thought she had killed her on the day Rosie came to visit Lana, after she had recovered from a coma.
"You're probably thinking, how did I survive? Well I'll explain later, right now, we need to go before they come"

Kate grabbed Lana and sped across the bridge,
"Kate!" Lana struggled her way from Kate's grip, she then quickly slammed two fingers onto Kate's stressed forehead.
"Explain. Everything. Now" Lana said, in a sinister tone. Both the women's eyes gleamed pink, but no one noticed.

"An agency called STRIKE, came to me. Because I'm a metahuman. Before I explain the rest, I can heal more advanced than other humans. Anyway, this agent of STRIKE, who I think was called Lacey Stracht, ambushed me, she was about to capture me when I ran away, on the hunt for you. I ran to you because I heard Lacey, talking to her fellow agent, about capturing famous actress/new discovered heroine--Sirce and you. Claiming you two hold big connections to each other, both having big abilities. They followed me to London, but not with Lacey. They're here and if we don't act quick, we'll die" Kate explained, no breaths in between her sentences.

"Mayer? Did you say---"

A Month ago...
"NO! YOU CAN'T BE!" Lana screeched, as she stood in her bosses office.
"Scream and shout all you want, but face it. I'm Tessa Mayer, your--"
Lana had already punched her boss in the face. Lately, since the wedding, this had been happening to her. Lana gasped, she looked curiously at her fist, wondering what had she become.






OOC: This Arc is currently 3rd person
Siren

Mermaids TWO

Kate put down the phone. She looked at Lana. Lana seemed angry.
"Before you ask, that was my assistant. She's part of the--" Kate dropped her phone, it slid across the floor of the bridge and plummeted into the River Thames. Her mouth stretched open like her jaw had been frozen.
"What? What's wrong?" Lana looked in the direction Kate was. two policemen were walking forwards, straight up the bridge.
"They work for STRIKE. The helicopter, it's coming, if we don't get off now" Siren laughed, she walked away from Kate, towards the police officers.

"Good day gentlemen" Lana smiled. The smile soon faded away, she came up close to the two "police" officers.
"Can I help you?" Lana whispered. Her voice became low and soft, almost soothing. Swirls of pink twirled around in Lana's eyes. Lana felt a gun pressed against her stomach.
"Shoot me, I dare you" Lana mutters. Lana feels the gun lower, she then steps back.
"After all, I am the deadliest assassin al--" Kate let out a high scream. People walking past, stopped, shocked at the sight. The police men quickly ran to the edge of the bridge. They looked at each other, quickly. They smiled and jumped off. Kate was by Lana's side.
"I'm a Nurse! Don't worry!" Kate clutched Lana. You see.... Lana had been shot.

A Month and One Week Ago....
Lana had walked out the church. After Mirakle's words. Anger raged inside of her, she screamed into the open air. She heard someone behind her. It was Sky.
"You did it, sis." She muttered. Lana gasped. She clutched her dress. It was then Lana felt a sharp pain eroding inside of her head. Terminator had sped by her side.
"Binary's finished. I killed her. But if I didn't, she's in a coma.

Lana collapsed. Sky and Terminator smirked to each other.
"Sky. How could you?" Curar stood in the doorway, regained consciousness. Sky stuttered, she had no excuse. Terminator quickly got out a gun, pointing it at Curar.
"I'm Immortal, you stupid B****" Curar growled. Terminator maneuvered her head to Sky. Sky frowned to her self. Curar was the only one who made a move at that point. Curar's hair flickered in the vicious winds, he kept looking back at the door way, like he was paranoid.
"I never thought I would have to do this" Sky felt like throwing up, she knew she had ruined a life.

[SuperBoy-CK]

Some where far in the galaxy a ship hovers just outside of a planet’s atmosphere. Inside the ship sat a very powerful man who has been forgotten over the course of time. As he sat in his chair one of his henchmen had approach his quarters. Once he was face to face with the forgotten King of the Zarrtonians face he kneel to one knee.

“What news do you have for me Magma?”

“My King the child wasn’t found on this planet.”

Even though Zon had a helmet covering his face from any emotions that he might been shown his body language alone displayed his mood.

“What of Destroyer?”

“As you order he is eliminating all life on the planet.”

“Very good, but it doesn’t matter I feel that the child isn’t on this planet.”

In the background just at the entrance of the king’s quarter Striker, the king’s number one marksmen stood twirling his gun in his left hand back and forth.

“I don’t even see why we bother. The kid is most likely dead, we’re doing nothing but wasting our time. Even if he is alive it’s not like he can cause you any harm. Hell I say we just forge…”

Striker’s gun then fell to the floor. As he was about to finish his sentence all the air to his lungs had been cut off. He had his hands place on his throat trying to gasp for air. Behind Striker two blue eyes were glowing in the darkness.

“Hold you tongue Striker. If King Zon says we are to find this child then that is what we do. If you question the King’s orders again, I’ll kill you myself.”

“That is enough Psych you may let him go.”

“As you wish my lord.”

Psych instant released his telekinesis hold on Striker. Striker took in a deep breath and then grab his gun off of the floor. Everything in him wanted to put a couple of bullet right between Psych’s eyes but he knew the king wouldn’t approve.

“This place is getting boring, I’m out of here.”

Striker then began to walk away as he stood side to side to Psych he gave him a iniquity stare right before he pass him.

“We have been to eight planets and still no sign. Once Destroyer is finish set the coordinate for the other side of the galaxy. We will start our search there.”

“As you wish my king.”

Magma said as he got up off his knee and heads towards the cockpit of the ship. Once he was along King Zon looks to the left out of the window staring at the stars.

“I will find the child of Xon and when I do he will kneel before Zon and then DIE!”

After eliminating all life on the previous planet they invaded Destroyer made his way back to the ship. While walking through the ship the huge monstrous form he is normally in began to shrink, as he inverted back to his normal form. As Destroyer is walking Striker comes out of a nearby room as he saw him pass.

“So tell me Destroyer what do you think about all of this?”


He stops in his tracks as he hears Striker’s voice. He waits a couple of moments before he decides to answer. He knew that around here if you say anything that might in the slightest way be defying the king that means death.


“Why do you ask me this?” He says as the words escape his lips sounding ever so cold.


“This is me you are talking to, you should know out of everyone that I care not that you have opinion about the King"s choices.”


“Very well.” Destroyer says as he turns around and faces Striker.


“I believe that our King is driven by madness and he will do and kill any and all who gets in his way of finding that child.”


“That’s not an answer my friend.” Striker could tell that Destroyer was holding back how he truly felt. If he tells Striker what he wants to hear he believe that if he can get Destroyer on his said they could leave and go about there own life doing what they want instead of living the rest of there lives trying to find a child he may be dead.


“Then to answer your question I don’t care about what the King wants to do. We have been to eight planets. At each one of those I have done nothing but kill every single living life on those planets. At those planets there have been a couple of beings that were some what of a challenge but they all fell at my feet with there blood covering their lands. We will go to more planets and more will die. That is all I care about.”


Destroyer then turns around and continues to walk to his quarters. As he was walking Striker yells out to him


“Say we find the kid and kill him. Then what? There will be no need to go to other planets. So how will you find your self a worthy opponent? What will you do then?”


Destroyer stops for a second and then continues to walks and says back.


“There will always be something to destroyer.”


Striker just stood there and just look on as Destroyer walks off.


"I see now what I need to do to get you on my side. You need a worthy opponent I will give you one. The king should be more then enough."




*****

The Youngster
Becoming A Hero part 4
One more can't hurt

For countless hours i did nothing but just stare at my clock waiting for the time to come. It felt like a minutes were hours and hours were taking days.

"Can't believe when i finally want to watch the news its taking forever and a day to come on."

To think all this waiting just to hear about what happen earlier today like i already don't know. I then take another glance at the time.

"It's on."

i scream as i run as fast as i can down stares heading towards the TV. My mother is watching one of her favorite TV shows but it's on Tivo so she can watch it later. So wasting no more time i take the remote out of her hands.

"What are you doing young man?" She say with a tad bit of anger in her voice.

"Mom i'm sorry but you have to watch the news."

I then turn it to the channel.





“So sir tell us in your own words what happen.”

“Well we were all on the bus thinking we were going to die and then out of no where some kid showed up out the blue.”

“How did you know he was a kid and not a man?”

“Well he spoke to us and he sound as if he was 16 or maybe 17.”

“I see, continue with your story.”

“After he spoke to us this youngster just ran fast I mean real fast not fast like the Blue Blur he’s a real hero but he was fast enough. After the kid deactivated the bombs he told us to leave and that’s what we did.”

The news lady then faces the camera thanking the old man for telling his story.

“Well there you have this mysterious youngster saves the day. He may possibly be a new hero in town or perhaps the fastest boy in town. I’m Linda Johnson reporting live for channel 6 news saying thank you and god bless you Youngster.”


She must be speechless. I can't blame her i was myself to.

"So mom what do you think?"

"What do i think?" she says sarcastically.

"Yeah mom what do you think?"

"You could have been hurt or gotten those people hurt, Sam better yet you could have got yourself and them killed. What were you thinking?"

"But mom i didn't. I was thinking that i can use these powers to help people. I just didn't jump in there not knowing what to do. I mean sure the last bomb was one i haven't read about but i still got the job done."

"Sam you don't know that these powers you have will last forever. They can be here now and gone the next."

She doesn't know the half of it. I would have made it out of the bus in time if my speed didn't go out on me.

"Mom you always tell me that my father was a man who did everything he could to save people. You never stopped him from doing what he believe was the right thing to do. So why are you trying to stop me? Mom this is something i can do and do without getting myself or anyone else hurt."

"Sam you can't compare yourself with your father he was a police officer trying to make the streets a better place. Your a teenager who can get hurt or worse."

"Mom I'm a teenager who can move fast and i mean real fast. You heard them on TV they already calling me the fastest boy in town. Mom trust me i can do this."

It takes her a moment i know a lot must be running through her head but it's nice of her to give it some thought.

"Okay Sam if this is what you want to do then do it, but you better be real careful. Don't do anything that might be to dangerous."

I then smile and give my mother a big hug.

"I promise that if its gets to dangerous that i'll run out of there as fast as i can."

"The more i look at you the more i see your father. What am I going to do with you?"

"How bout help me make more superhero customs?"

We both just look at each other and laugh.

Then stops laughing.

"Wait a minute, if you were there that means you didn't go to school today."

Oh crap school i forgot.

"Ahhh school? That's a funny thing see what happen was..."

Within a flash i was gone running as fast as i can out the door saving that conversation another day.

[MST3K 4ever]

Something about this guy bugs me, I don't trust him, but he seems sincere. He is the guy that discovered this threat, and did contact Survivor and I...so I'm willing to put my reservations about him aside and work with him.

"Let's not make the situation worse by causing a panic. We have no choice, we have to take this information to the government. Survivor, Architect...pack your things, we're going to Washington."

Dylan monitors the happenings by listening to a vent in the stairwell.

Interesting...where there is panic there is chaos...and where there is chaos there is opportunity.

He pulls out his cell-phone and dials his manager at the News Station.

Chambers says, "Edwards this is Mr. Chambers I want a camera crew in a chopper buzzing over my building in the next 5 minutes. Don't have them land just hover over in the next five minutes or you're fired."

Dylan hangs up and smiles.

Now the fun starts.

[SuperBoy-CK]

http://img3.imageshack.us/img3/6838/spartanredesign1.png
http://img5.imageshack.us/img5/8687/spartantitle.jpg


Wasting no more time Spartan grabs Earthquake by his wrist and throws him across the street. He slowly gets up to his feet as does Earthquake. Both look at each other then take off running towards one another. As Earthquake takes a swing at Spartan he ducks under the blow and sends a upper cut so powerful to Earthquakes chin that the force of the impact shatters the glass of the windows in the building at the area. Earthquake’s feet barely came off of the ground because of his massive weight holding him down.

Earthquake just fell right down on the ground landing on his face. Spartan look down at his motionless body and watches as the rock shell breaks apart revealing a shinny teenage boy unconscious. Spartan then presses the intercom in his ear on.


“Mission complete, bag and tag."




6 Hours ago.

"Bag and tag? That's not you?"

The words came from one of STRIKE's best field agent, Roger Moore. He is Spartan's partner and also his father. STRIKE had assign Roger to Spartan also known as Mark Moore when he was a baby boy. Roger's job is to help give Mark a sense of freedom when he is not doing any mission dealing with STRIKE. More importantly he is to observe Mark's every move to make sure he doesn't have any desire to do anything that STRIKE wouldn't approve of.

Mark opens the door of the van and as he is going to sit down in the passenger seat the organic steel covering his body slowly began to go away.

"I don't know where it came from." Mark reply.

His dad lets out a little laugh.

"I thought it was pretty funny myself hearing you say something like that. For a minute i thought you was showing some kind of emotion."

Mark shuts the door and puts his seat belt on before responding.

"I wasn't trying to be be funny. Besides no where in any of my job description does it say anything about showing emotions."

The words came out just as cold as it sounded. Mark is truly nothing less but a true soldier but his father always try to open the world to Mark. Showing him that there is more to life than the mission.

"I see the normal you is back. But you know Mark you may act as if you don't care about anything else but the mission but i know other wise. You were created to adapt. And what just took place shows that your mind is trying to adapt to us normal people."

Mark didn't reply with anything he just looks his father in the eye's.

"Bag and tag son, bag and tag."

He says as he breaks out laughing.

Back at one of the many STRIKER organization Mark and his father Roger sat in one of the offices of the higher up's waiting to hear about the job they did capturing the Metahumans. While seating the door swings open and both Mark and Roger stood up out of there seats as an elderly looking man came in wearing a black suit with a folder in his right hand.

"At ease gentleman. First off let me start off saying, Spartan fantastic job as always no casualties just how i like to hear it."

"Thank you Mr.Lee"

Mr.Lee walks up to the table in front of Mark and his father and drops a folder on it.

"I know that you was told that you weren't going to get any more assignments out of state so that you can keep up your secret identity but some things have accrued."

Roger then grabs the folder off of the table and began to flip through the pages.

"What kind of things sir?" Roger ask.

"We believe a new metahuman, as of now we are not sure. He is very powerful and has taken care of a lot of metahumans in the our California district. Someone of this person talent we could surely use on our side."

"This has to be a joke sir." Roger says as he pulls out one of the pages and lays it on the table in front of Mr.Lee.

He glances down at the paper.

"That is no joke what you read is true. The person you are after goes by the name The Mighty Thor like the Norse god. Believe me when i tell you he doesn't have the name for show. Spartan this maybe your toughest mission yet. No matter what you must bring him back."

Mark then grabs the single sheet of paper off of the table and grabs the folder out of his dad's hand.

"Don't worry no matter what he will be here next time you see me."

Mr.Lee then reaches in his pocket and pulls out a cigar.

"As always you know what to say to put a smile on my face." He says as he pulls his lighter out of his other pocket and lit his cigar.

Mark then gets up out of his chair heads out of the door heading to O.C, California. His father just sat there in his seat thinking and Mr.Lee could tell that something had to be bothering him.

"Something you would like to share agent Moore?"

"With all do respect sir do you think it is a good idea to have him go after this Thor character by himself?" From what i read this guy has done some pretty impressive things."

Mr.Lee takes and big inhale of his cigar and exhales out the smoke.

"That is exactly why I'm sending Spartan after him. This is nothing more than a test, to see just how power this Thor is and how much can Spartan take."

Roger couldn't believe what he just heard, he gets up out of his seat angry.

"Are you telling me that you are using my son?"

Standing there keeping his composure Mr.Lee took another inhale of his cigar and blew the smoke in Roger's face.

"Know your place agent." Mr.Lee said very calmly.

"That boy is not your son, he is STRIKE property. We will do what we wish with him, simple as that."

Mr.Lee then looks behind himself and grabs the chair at the rear of him and sits in it.

"I advise you to relax and dismiss yourself."

[Catman_prb]

Lost Haven High School

I saw Mr. Roberts walking over and I pre-emptively winced. It was at that exact point that I remembered I owed him some calculus homework. Quite a lot of calculus homework, if my estimates were correct. I tried to turn around and merge in with a group of friends, but he picked out my tall figure and grabbed the hood of my hoodie.

"Mr. Wilson, you didn't show up to detention last night. I trust you had something better to be doing with your time?"

***
This one had a knife. I wasn't expecting that. Normally I just ran into a group of unorganised thugs harrassing some woman. But this one had a knife. No problem. I pulled the hood up a little tighter over my head, and gripped my baseball bat a little stronger, and I moved towards him. He lunged at me. First mistake. I dodged to the side and brought the baseball bat down over his back. Hard.
***

"No sir," I said, letting my eyes wander.

"Then perhaps you've done the calculus like I asked you to?" Roberts asked.

"I was kinda busy sir," I muttered.
***
He dropped to the ground, but then picked himself up again as I tried to kick him in the gut. He grabbed my foot on the way up, and pulled me off my feet. I fell to the ground, knocking over garbage cans and dropping the baseball bat. The thug, knelt over me, grinning. His pupils were dilated, and the knife was held over me threateningly. I grinned back, and grabbed the garbage bin lid...
***
"You're a smart kid, Wilson. You have a lot of...is that blood?" he asked, looking at my hoodie. I looked down. ****.

"This? No sir, it's ketchup," I said and dipped my finger in the red splodge, bringing it to my lips. Roberts raised an eyebrow.

"You have another detention tonight. Turn up this time," Roberts muttered, turning away. I should really clean my hoodie after a night out. Or at least not wear it the next day.
***
He was a bleeding wreck on the floor by the time I was done. I dropped the lid on the floor and turned to leave. That was my mistake, I admit it now. His broken fingers managed to grip the knife hard enough to thrust it into my calf. I screamed. Quite loudly. And like a girl.

"Son of a *****," I hissed, kicking him in the face, before pulling out my cell and calling the police. Once I heard sirens, I picked myself up and limped away to a dark corner to lick my wounds.

[Rain Dog]

http://i362.photobucket.com/albums/oo63/NMShape/cooltext414946279.jpg


Twenty-third and third. I sit in the dumpster, carefully watching the lamppost across the street. There’s a man there. Four times. He’s walked past that same street lamp four times. Keeps coming back to the same spot. Keeps looking around. Waiting for something? Probably. But what? But who? Very shady. He’s up to somethi—five. Five times he’s past the lamp. Keeps coming back to the same spot. Keeps looking around. Waiting for something?

The smell in the dumpster is horrendous. Been in the same position for almost two hours. Limbs ache. Spine sore. Must endure--six. Six times he’s walked past now.

A car slowly pulls up in front of the man. The window rolls down and the man’s eyes shift from left to right, making sure no one is around. He slowly creeps towards the car and speaks with the driver. Can’t hear what they’re saying. They bump fists. Man smiles. Driver hands something to the man…looks like money. Man reaches into his pocket and pulls out a plastic bag. Drug deal. Not on my streets.

I kick open the lid of the dumpster and leap out, my gun drawn. The man is startled. Drops bag. Driver is terrified. He floors it—the car goes speeding off into the darkness. The man stands alone now, streetlamp shining down on him like a spotlight. I pull the trigger once.

BANG.

Man goes down. I walk over to the corpse and examine the contents of the bag. White substance. Crack. Highly addictive drug engineered by the government as a means to keep minorities in poverty and under control. Profits were reaped and used to back Nicaraguan Contra army in 1980s.


I have just saved another individual from addiction. I have just saved the family he would have killed and robbed order to pay for his next fix. I have just sent a message to both the criminals and the vicious, shadowy organization that watches and manipulates us all: No more.

I flip the body over and dig into his back pocket. I pull out his wallet and take the money inside—not a huge fan of grave robbing, but necessary. Need it to survive. I find a gun tucked away in his pants. I take that as well. Need to increase my arsenal.

As I made my way home, a stray newspaper gracefully floats and twirls in the wind. I snatch it from the air and glance at the front page. Another meta-human makes the headlines. Seems like everywhere you turn, there’s a new one, performing another glorious act of heroism. I don’t like them. I don't trust them.

[MST3K 4ever]

Dylan stands in his office and sees coming up fast in the distance one of the News Helicopters.

He fixes himself a drink and toasts the incoming helicopter saying, "Here's looking at you kid."

[Spike_x1]

The robotic avatar of Architect's sensors blared to life as the helicopters began approaching. Grinding his teeth Zaine turned back to the two heroes and sighed. "Sorry Icon. My business depends on keeping a low profile. I contacted you both because the potential destruction of the earth is a job for the likes of you, but I'm not going to Washington."

The helicopters swooped between the high rise buildings of Lost Haven's Central Island, rapidly coming up on Chamber's tower, and the Architect rolled up his sleeve to expose the synthetic skin of his arm. "Nevertheless, I'll be monitoring your situation and progress from my end." With a thought, a panel on the arm opened up and Zaine pulled out a small circular device that was the size of a quarter, and handed it to Icon. "If you do require my direct attention, activate that beacon and I'll do what I can to help."

[NiteMare Shape]

The robotic avatar of Architect's sensors blared to life as the helicopters began approaching. Grinding his teeth Zaine turned back to the two heroes and sighed. "Sorry Icon. My business depends on keeping a low profile. I contacted you both because the potential destruction of the earth is a job for the likes of you, but I'm not going to Washington."

The helicopters swooped between the high rise buildings of Lost Haven's Central Island, rapidly coming up on Chamber's tower, and the Architect rolled up his sleeve to expose the synthetic skin of his arm. "Nevertheless, I'll be monitoring your situation and progress from my end." With a thought, a panel on the arm opened up and Zaine pulled out a small circular device that was the size of a quarter, and handed it to Icon. "If you do require my direct attention, activate that beacon and I'll do what I can to help."

I accept the beacon, slipping into my glove. I am somewhat dissapointed that the man who discovered the threat won't be coming with us to Washington because doing so might hurt his wallet somewhere down the line. However, in my limited dealings with the Architect I did kind of expect as much.

"I understand." I say, trying to keep the annoyance out of my voice.

That is when I notice the choppers heading our way. "So much for keeping a low profile." I think to myself as I turn to Survivor.

"What about you? Will you join me in Washington, or do you think your talents would be of more use here at home?"

[Blacklight]

http://www.freewebs.com/blacklight521/Blbanner3.bmp


N i g h t m a r e s:
Act I

Chapter 45: The Descent, pt.10...


And that night was the night of my descent into darkness... but luckily for me, I saw light. That light would turn out to be my savior. Like a star, falling from the sky...


Yeah... Stupid, right? A falling star... Like something out of a Disney movie. But unfortuantely, it was true...

It was so hard, those next couple days after what I had done to Kristi... What I did was... unspeakable. I... I couldn't even fathom what I had done to her. It was horrible... The only good thing to come of it was me shedding myself of that damn sword. I could only hope it was crushed in the vacuum of space or it had been incinerated upon reentry into the atmosphere. I couldn't believe that thing tried to take me over, and was making me do all those bad things to people...

So I was perched atop one of the ledges of the Powertop Condos building as the rain poured down on the city and myself with it. The whole time, I was thinking of her. Thinking of Kristi... How I could ever even face her again... Thinking of all the ways I can make it up to her, and thinking of how every single one of them all would fail. They would never make up for what I did...

What was worse was the fact that the next time I DO see her... She was going to want an explanation, and I can't give her one... There's no coming up with a lie that can explain what I did. So, what was I supposed to do? tell her the truth? Tell her who I really am? Tell her that I fly around protecting the city on a daily basis? Tell her... that i'm... Blacklight? Tell her... I'm Blacklight...

That was it! I was going to tell her I'm Blacklight! It's the only way she would believe in me ever again... I had to do it. I'm going to tell her who I really am. Blacklight.

And just when I was thining about why I shouldn't have done what I was about to do, the rain had stopped, and that was when I saw it. The sign I needed to know what I was about to do was right. A star...

http://i584.photobucket.com/albums/ss289/blacklight521/cometH.jpg?t=1237434148

The next thing I know, I stood from my perch and had levitated into the air, and started of into the night sky. Mt destination: fate. Or Kristi's house. Whichever came first...


* * *


I remember that night... I managed to reach Kristi's house, and quietly entered through her window. She was lying on her bed listening to music and reading "A Walk To Remember", that was, until she noticed Vernova's teenage protector coming through her window...

"Blacklight! W-what are you doing here? Why did you just--"

"Kristi... I came here to talk to you... It's about Jon Small, and what happened at the party... I'm here to tell you the truth."

"I... I don't understand."

"Kristi, I don't exactly know how to explain this to you, but I know Jon more than you think, and there was a reason why he... struck you. It wasn't him... He was being influenced... by something that noone would be able to understand. An evil force that was slowly taking him over little by little. And, it wasn't until he hurt the one person he loved the most that he was able to purge himself of it. That person was you, Kristi..."

She took a few steps closer to me as I finished my rather cryptic explanation, and for the first time in a long time I was finally able to see the twinkle in her eyes again... It made me happy.

"But, Blacklight... How do you know all this? I wasn't aware you even knew Jon... He is a pretty under-the-radar type of guy."

"Because..." I started as I took off my goggles and let my hair and eyes revert back to their normal states. Kristi gasped at the sight...

http://i584.photobucket.com/albums/ss289/blacklight521/therevealPNG.png?t=1237441934

"It's me Kristi... I'M Blacklight..."

"Oh my god... Jon..."

"Kristi, I swear it wasn't me that hit you it was the sword. It followed me back to my house and it seduced me into letting it in and it tried to use me as a host for it's evil lust for destruction, and it wanted you out of my life... I swear to you, I'm telling you the truth. Please..."

I looked into her eyes, and I could see this was all too much for her to take in... Maybe this was a bad idea. I shouldn't have told her like this...

"Please believe me. Believe in me again... I... I love you, Kristi Kearney. I always have, and regardless of whether or not you love me too, I don't know what I would do if I didn't have you in my life... As a friend or otherwise... I just can't do it. You're a staple in the story that is my life, and without you..." I stopped, wiping the tears from my eyes as I started to tear up, as she did too.

"...The book would fall apart."

We both looked into eachother's watery-eyed gazes, and for a moment, I thought she was going to show me the way out the door... But then she reached up and wrapped her arms around my neck and her lips pressed up against mine. My eyes closed as indulged myself in our kiss. The feeling... It was like it was just the two of us, and nothing else... The walls were gone, and everyone dissappeared, and we were alone in the world. Just us... It felt... right. I finally felt like I belonged.

We just stood there together in her room, kissing. It was the perfect moment, but eventually she stopped, and we both opened our eyes and smiled.

"I love you too, Jon... and... I forgive you."

"Thank you, Kristi. You have NO idea how happy this makes me..."

"Shhh..." she shushed me while pressing her finger on my lips, smiling. Her eyes twinkling as much as ever.

"Actually..." She started again as she kissed me again briefly. "I think I do..."


END of Act I


********************


N i g h t m a r e s:
Act II

Chapter 46: Nightking, prologue ...


He walked along the outskirts of Vernova, near the border between it and it's twin city of Enferno. It was night, and it had just stopped raining. He was empty inside... He had nothing to live for, except vengeance. For he had a life, not a GOOD life, but a stable one... And it was because of two people that it was ALL ruined...

Those two people? They were Jon Small, an average nerdy middle school student who had humiliated him, and Blacklight, Vernova's so-called "hero" that they praised even though he KNEW Blacklight was nothing but a menace. Now, if he could exact his revenge on both of these boys, he would feel fulfilled, but alas... He didn't have the means to carry out those plans... Until he saw a sign... High in the sky...

A shooting star.

But not just any shooting star... One that was heading right for where he stood. And before he could even think about running from it, it crashed before him, causing an impact that had sent him flying back...

"What the..."

He immediately pulled himself up to inspect the mysterious meteor and the crater it resulted in, only to find that this was NO meteor... but a sword. One with an emerald blade and a dark colored hilt.

Curious, he picked up the weapon to inspect it, and upon contact with it, he felt a surge of power rushing through him, and voice spoke out to him, begging for him to answer...

You want revenge, do you not?

Y-yeah... I guess so. Why? What does it matter to you?

Because I only wish to help you exact vengeance upon those who have wronged you. We have a common enemy, and if you allow us to become one with each other, we can work together to eradicate our problem...

Oh yeah? And who is this "common enemy", because I have TWO...

I know the two who you speak of, and I am aware that you have vendettas against them both, but make no mistake, we have no more than ONE common enemy here...

Which one then? Jon Small or Blacklight?

Both...

Wait... One common enemy? You mean that...

Yes... Blacklight and Jonathan Small are one in the same...

REALLY? WELL then... That's going to make things WAAAY more interesting, and fun. Fine. Count me in...

Ahhh, yes. I knew you would come around. Now, as one, we need a new name to represent the threat that we pose to the world through our unity. You don't have one in mind, do you?

Yeah, I think I got one...

He stared up at the night sky, and knowing that night time was a time where darkness was dominant, he decided it would be best for him and the Descender to EMBRACE that very darkness...

"I am Nightking..."

http://www.freewebs.com/blacklight521/NightKing.bmp

"...and I WILL kill Blacklight. No matter what it takes..."

[NiteMare Shape]

http://i362.photobucket.com/albums/oo63/NMShape/shadowalker.png

http://i362.photobucket.com/albums/oo63/NMShape/cooltext412955943-1.jpg



Sometimes something as a simple night out on the town with your lady can be anything but.

Everything had been going great, dinner at Luigi's was excellent as always. The show we went to, some Off Boradway revival of Brigadoon that she's been dying to see was better than I'd anticipated. A nice clear night, warmer than usual for this time of year...everything was perfect.

Then we heard the screeching tires heading our way, and the sound of someone running from behind us.

I turn to look and see some thug running towards us, being pursued by another group of thugs in a dark blue vintage mustang.

The thug who is being chased stops just a few feet away from where we are standing, and pulls out a gun...a a glock if I'm not mistaken, and points it at the mustang.

That was his last mistake.

One of the thugs in the car pulls out his own weapon. A gun that I've seen more and more frequently on the streets as of late...my father's gun. The gang bangers are calling them "Equalizers." What happens next is elementaty. The thug in the car fires his Equalizer, reducing the thug he was chasing to a smouldering husk.

I look to Erica to make sure she is alright, when I see that she is I take off, heading for one of my small "safehouses" that I have scattered around the city. My night with Erica is ruined, and now it is time to go to work.

[NiteMare Shape]

http://i362.photobucket.com/albums/oo63/NMShape/shadowalker.png

http://i362.photobucket.com/albums/oo63/NMShape/cooltext412955943-1.jpg



I've spent hours tracking leads, trying to find out the whereabouts of that vintage blue mustang with nothing to show for it. I'm not any closer to catching up with the gangbangers in that car than I was when they committed the shooting outside the theater.

Just when I was thinking about calling it a night I caught a break.

"Hey SW, I got something on that Mustang. It's registered to a Ricardo Rosas, 1822 Nycran Ave. Apartment 213." Whisper's voice cuts in through the 2 way comm system built into my helmet.

"Good work. I'm headed over that way now."

[Catman_prb]

"So, here's my theory. I've had a really bad day today. So I think that what's going to happen now will be cathartic for me. It will purge me of all my hate and rage long enough for me to act like a normal, happy, smiling human being," I said to the rapist who was lying in the gutter, my trainer on his throat, the trusty baseball bat in my hand "What do you think?"

He mumbled something into the dirt and muck of the streets. I smiled. It was good. And then I brought the baseball bat down into his skull with a sickening crack. And I smiled. That too was good. I looked at the writhing bastard and chuckled.

"Yeah, I didn't really think so either," I said, then froze as my phone started to wring. Crap, probably should've put that on silent. I smiled at the evil worm on the ground.

"Give me one second," I said, and turned away, answering the call.

[NiteMare Shape]

http://i362.photobucket.com/albums/oo63/NMShape/Iconlogo.jpg


After speaking to Survivor for a few minutes, and getting our plans to meet in the Capitol straightened out, I left the Chambers Building. Even though we really don't know exactly what to expect, we do know one thing...Time is short, and we have alot to do.

We know that we have to work fast, and we have to do our best to get this world ready as fast as possible, and the only way to do this is to go directly to President Blake.

The only problem is, President Blake has made it known on several occasions that he doesn't trust metahumans. So after pondering this for a few moments I have an idea...I'll bring the one meta that Blake might trust, the one that saved his life.

Which means that before I go to Washington, I need to make a quick stop to the Twin Cities. I'm going to Enferno.

[Spike_x1]

Adam Locke, professional gambler, was in the middle of his short flight from Lost Haven to Washington as the Architect's words again rang in his ears when asked what they should do...

I really don't know.

Almost growling with frustration, the Survivor (in the identity of Locke) was thankful that there were so few other passengers in the first class section of the plane that could possibly hear his anger. If one of those 'supergeniuses' like the Architect doesn't have clue as to what we should do about this, I can't help but wonder how smart going to the President is," he thought.

--"ATTENTION PASSENGERS: WE'RE NOW ON OUR APPROACH FOR NATIONAL AIRPORT. PLEASE BE SO KIND AS TO PUT YOUR TRAY TABLES UP, AND YOUR SEATS IN THEIR UPRIGHT POSITION. THANK YOU FOR FLYING WITH US, AND HAVE A NICE DAY."--

With a sigh, Adam rested his head against the window at his side and stared at the ground coming up to meet him.

[Andy C.]

WONDER BOY: SIDEKICK FOR HIRE




O CAPTAIN MY CAPTAIN:
PART SEVEN


"Thanks for putting up with my yapping," I say to the old lady as we step off the bus.

"Oh, nonsense. You were perfectly lovely conversation."

I help her with her bags before grabbing my own from the undercarriage.

"I'll make sure to tell my granddaughter all about you. Actually, why don't you stick around for a bit so you can meet her? She should be by fairly soon to pick me up."

"Thanks, but I really do need to get going. I've gotta meet up with the movers to show them where I want all my stuff. I'm sure I'll see you around."

"It's a big city, sonny. And I don't even know your name, let alone any way for you to visit."

"Kitt," I call out over my shoulder as I walk away. "My name's Kitt Carson."

"Why does that name ring a bell...?"

At that point, though, I'm already well past the point of turning around--always make a strong exit, even just from a friendly conversation.

A minute later, I'm hailing a cab, then spending another few awkward seconds trying to remember my new address, and finally, pulling away into the night, going into the heart of Lost Haven.

Right into the belly of the beast.

"It seems you're in the belly of the beast, Captain Wonder!"

It's about a year after I've made my debut in-costume, and the duo of Captain Wonder and the media-christened 'Wonder Boy' have been making real headway against the crooks in Manhattan. The few that remain, though, are just getting weirder and weirder.

First, there was Doctor Mayhem. We chased him around for about three months before bringing him down. Then, there was the Serpent Sorceror--a real occult nutcase whose name was a lot cooler than his actual abilities. This current guy is Baron Bedlam, and he's a little...swishy. He likes to think of himself as some sort of aristocrat, and he's definitely got the money to back it up--his henchmen have actual uniforms and everything.

At the moment, we're surrounded. We'd chased Bedlam all the way through what we thought was his hideout, but was in fact only the front room for his even bigger hideout, where he had enough henchmen to start a minor war. It was either a very smart move on his part, or a really stupid one on ours, but we fell for it, and now there are at least thirty submachinegun-toting bad guys all drawing a bead on us.

"I must commend you for making it this far, Captain. No doubt that you may have even caught me, were it not for that insipid child slowing you down. Therefore, as a gentleman, I shall take it upon myself to remove that encumberance for you. Samson?"

A man built like an average-sized mountain steps forward, veins pulsing over his ludicrously large muscles.

"Kill the boy."

The mammoth man charges forward, and I actually freeze up for a second. Only a second, though, before I hear Captain Wonder's voice.

"Give him a physics lesson, Wonder Boy."

I can't help but give an impish grin.

"One physics lesson, coming up!"

The physics behind a Tornado Kick are pretty simple to explain. The momentum generated by the weight of an average human body spinning freely, combined with extra energy from an accompanying hip thrust, can impact with over 700 pounds of force all transferred from one single point--namely, the ball of my foot--to another--namely, Samson's forehead. I don't care how big your muscles are, that's going to knock your brains around pretty badly--usually, including this case, enough to knock a man unconscious.

The henchmen stare for a moment in shock and surprise, while Cap and I throw down a couple of smoke pellets.

"What?! No! Impossible! Guards, kill them!!!"

Now he's giving them the order to fire at will? If he'd done that the moment we walked through the door, we wouldn't have had a chance. Now, though? We're already on the move, and even with their spiffy uniforms, his henchmen are lousy shots. It takes all of a minute and a half to take them all down.

As we take the last one off his feet with a high/low combo--me going low with a sweeping kick to the back of the knees, Cap going high with a clothesline across the throat--I see Baron Bedlam running for the door.

"No you don't!" I say, pulling a device from by utility belt. I think it's my bola launcher. It's actually my grappling hook. I don't realize it until about a quarter of a second after I've fired it.

The hook sinks into the Baron's flesh with the thud of a cleaver into a slab of meat, and the villain screams like I've never heard. I stare in stunned silence as he writhes and bleeds on the ground, and Captain Wonder rushes to tend to his injuries.

'Baron Bedlam,' aka billionaire thrill-seeker Harold Lazenby, is taken to the emergency room, and treated for massive spinal trauma. After surgery he's arrested, and later sentenced to thirty years in prison for his crimes in-costume, but even worse is the fact that he will never walk again.

For the first time, I see that the costume doesn't make you invincible. It wouldn't be the last time.

The cab pulls up to its destination, and I pay my fare with a healthy tip, and send him on his way. There's no sign of the delivery van yet, so either I got here really early or really late. Either way, I've got enough in my bag to make it through the night, so I might as well head on in.

I ring the landlady's number, and she buzzes me in. She mutters something about it being too late for her to come down and give me the tour, but that I'll find my key under her doormat, and then hangs up.

I can already tell this is going to be a pleasant stay.

[MST3K 4ever]

Dylan dials the helicopter on his cell phone and tells the pilot to land.

He enters the roof-top landing pad as the pilot powers down and says, "Excellent work gentlemen."

Dylan then grabs the tape out of the camera and inserts a blank tape in and says to the camera-operator, "You will forget this tape ever existed and you will forget the people on the roof."

The camera-operator says, "Yes sir Mr. Chambers."

He looks at the producer and says, "You will also seeing the people on the roof, and you will have the camera film footage of me on the roof. A promo campagin welcoming me as the new owner. About five minutes of footage will do"

The producer says, "Yes sir."

He walks over the pilot and says, "You will forget the three people as well, you were hovering overhead getting footage of me."

The pilot nods and Dylan steps away as the helicopter takes off.

He smiles that smile of evil

This could come in handy very soon.

[Rain Dog]

MADLOVE

CHAPTER 3: REBIRTH

“…And do not let the burdens of this life get you, children,” I said to the crowd. It was a small crowd, but a crowd nonetheless. It was composed mostly of vagrants, youths, and a few rather odd-looking adult humans, presumably social outcasts.

“Ignore your troubles and live life to your fullest, babies! Learn, enjoy, experience, and love! Live to love and love to live, children!” I shouted. There were a few claps and “yeah!’s” shouted in response.


* * *

I arrive in this realm in the usual style, without a form, only my consciousness. I scan every galaxy and planet in a few seconds. I try to communicate, create, move things, but to no avail. It appears as if though I require a physical form here. This means I am not omnipotent. I contemplate venturing to another dimension but then remember I did not come across any of my people here. This universe is undiscovered. Jumping to another random dimension would risk encountering my pursuers.

I decide to make the best of what I have. Of all the planets I scanned through, there was one that caught my interest. It was small and blue, but densely populated. The nature of its dominant species filled me with nostalgia. They were very much like the very first species I encountered in the universe of An’Ga. Slender, bipedal, and primitive—although these new creatures were not as primitive as the ones I had first encountered. These creatures called themselves Hyu’Mannz and they were fascinating. These creatures were spread throughout the planet. The sheer number of them was astounding. Each region had its own culture and belief, which wildly varied from other regions’. Never have I encountered such diversity. Here is where I shall take my physical form. I shall become a Hyu’Mann.


* * *

“Heaven. Hell. Illusions designed to inspire fear and conformity. Why are drugs wrong? Why is sex unholy? Why are the things that bring us joy, passion, pleasure, and fulfillment wrong? Children, these things are not wrong, they are, in fact, the only things that are right. The only things that make any sense in this chaotic universe we inhabit.”

The crowd listens closely. There are a few nods and mutters of “yes” and “that’s true, that’s true”.

“Indulge, babies, indulge and enjoy. ”



* * *

I chose a city in the planet’s western hemisphere. “Lost Haven”, they call it. I chose my form, albeit with some regrets. I made my body resemble the creatures from An’Ga a bit too much—my human form is very thin and frail in comparison to others. These lanky features were considered attractive to females in An’Ga. Not so much here.

I study their culture with great interest. There seem to be two things these creatures revere more than anything else: their religions and their artists. Their religious beliefs dictate so many of their actions and their concepts of morality are greatly influenced by these beliefs. Each religion seems to believe itself to be the only “true” one and as a result, there appears to be much friction between them. Apparently, several wars have been and are presently being waged over these differences.

Their artists seem to be the only thing they revere more than their religion, or at least this is true for the region I inhabit. These actors and musicians, many of which only marginally talented, are everywhere—their faces on posters and billboards and television screens. These artists, called “Sele’Bryties”, appear to be the ruling class. They are treated like gods, despite the fact that many are strange, flamboyant, stupid, and would otherwise be treated as outcasts were it not for their “talents”. The rest of the Hyu’Mannz, the “peasants”, seem to emulate these artists: dress like them, speak like them, constantly meddle in their personal lives, and hold them with as much, if not more, reverence as their religions.

Their blind devotion to archaic dogma and flamboyant personalities gives me ideas…



* * *

“I have brought gifts for you, children…” I said as I kneel and reach into the podium. I stand up again, now with a decorated box in my hands.

“Gifts that shall help us explore the cosmos together, gifts that will help you see everything this universe has to offer…”

I remove the lid and tilt it towards the audience so that they may see its contents. There are a few gasps, a few laughs, and a few cheers. I grin.


* * *

I forge my new persona by studying religions and the Sele’Bryties. I pay close attention to what it is about them that draws in the masses. What makes people pledge they’re loyalty to them? The feelings they inspire? The sex appeal? The inclusiveness? The exclusiveness? The absurd doctrines and equally absurd fables? The drugs and rock'n'roll? I’m not sure. I think I’ll include it all.


* * *

“Lysergic acid diethylamide.”

I go from person to person with the box, letting each take their share.

“The Church of Madlove welcomes you.”

[Blacklight]

http://www.freewebs.com/blacklight521/Blbanner3.bmp




Chapter 47: A Secret Service, pt.1...



It seems that now I'm done flashing back to yet another milestone in my somewhat long superheoic career, I fugure now would be a good time to continue where I left off in the present. It's been calm here in the city of Enferno, as well as it's twin in Vernova. Nex is still at large though. Most likely went underground, but I swear to God I will find him and whoever hired him to shoot Stephanie, and bring them to justice.

Speaking of Steph, it's been a month since Nick deemed her comatose, and every single day she's been out, I've visited her while she continues to sleep, because my love for her won't let me go one day without seeing her. It's why I'm searching so hard to find Nex. because he's the only lead I have. But I've been hitting nothing but dead ends. So right now, I just sit in my "spot" on the roof of the Maglee Tower, the focal point of the city. It's where I do my surveillance, because I can literally see the entire city from this view. It's here that I'm thinking about Steph waking up. Hoping Steph wakes up...

But at least the town is finally at peace. I think now that the town is free of crime for now, I can start piecing my life back together...

After speaking to Survivor for a few minutes, and getting our plans to meet in the Capitol straightened out, I left the Chambers Building. Even though we really don't know exactly what to expect, we do know one thing...Time is short, and we have alot to do.
We know that we have to work fast, and we have to do our best to get this world ready as fast as possible, and the only way to do this is to go directly to President Blake.

The only problem is, President Blake has made it known on several occasions that he doesn't trust metahumans. So after pondering this for a few moments I have an idea...I'll bring the one meta that Blake might trust, the one that saved his life.

Which means that before I go to Washington, I need to make a quick stop to the Twin Cities. I'm going to Enferno.

That's what I thought, anyways. I thought I could start fixing my life until I spoted a black dot in my peripheral vision. A dot that was closing in on my location, and was growing every moment I looked at it. It was a man. A man flying faster than I can, heading towards me. He was clad in blue and silver, and his identity concealed by a domino mask. Before I knew it, he was floating before me, and I stood ready for a fight.

http://i584.photobucket.com/albums/ss289/blacklight521/iconblPNG.png?t=1238528558


"You come lookin' for a fight?"

[NiteMare Shape]

That's what I thought, anyways. I thought I could start fixing my life until I spoted a black dot in my peripheral vision. A dot that was closing in on my location, and was growing every moment I looked at it. It was a man. A man flying faster than I can, heading towards me. He was clad in blue and silver, and his identity concealed by a domino mask. Before I knew it, he was floating before me, and I stood ready for a fight.

http://i584.photobucket.com/albums/ss289/blacklight521/iconblPNG.png?t=1238528558


"You come lookin' for a fight?"

I knew that he was young, but seeing him face to face and realizing exactly how young he really is gave me pause. A year ago he could have been one of my students...

"No, I'm not looking for a fight, but one is coming for us anyhow. The name's Icon, and I need your help...I wish I could explain everything to you now, but we have to go to Washington. I'll fill you in on everything on the way."

[Blacklight]

Chapter 48: A Secret Service, pt.2...

I knew that he was young, but seeing him face to face and realizing exactly how young he really is gave me pause. A year ago he could have been one of my students...

"No, I'm not looking for a fight, but one is coming for us anyhow. The name's Icon, and I need your help...I wish I could explain everything to you now, but we have to go to Washington. I'll fill you in on everything on the way."

Okay, telling from his cryptic yet friendly demeanor, I can strike 'supervillain trying to kill me' off the list of possibilities. Washington? As in Washington DC? What does he want with me that involves us going there?

"Wait... Icon? As in Lost Haven's Icon? What brings you to Enferno and why are we heading to Washington?"

[NiteMare Shape]

Chapter 48: A Secret Service, pt.2...



Okay, telling from his cryptic yet friendly demeanor, I can strike 'supervillain trying to kill me' off the list of possibilities. Washington? As in Washington DC? What does he want with me that involves us going there?

"Wait... Icon? As in Lost Haven's Icon? What brings you to Enferno and why are we heading to Washington?"

"Yeah, that's me. We really don't have time for me to explain everything now because we really need to go. But it's only fair to tell you what's going on."

I pause for a moment as I try to find the right way to put this.

"The Survivor and I have been made aware of an imminent threat to the world. I've checked and rechecked the data I was given, and it always comes to the same conclusion...This planet is in very real danger from an outside threat. We need to talk to President Blake and get him involved in this, so he can help get the world ready...but we aren't sure how he'll take the news we have to give him, especially since his rather hardline stance on metahumans...and that's where you come in. But like I said, time is very short, so we really should get going."